《Record of Naruto Verse》


 Chapter-1: Record of Naruto Verse

    Chapter-1


    [All Mighty Push!!]


    Everything in front of me becomes cleared by a strong pressure.


    I look at the sky. There was a 10-meter black dragon. Feeling threat from me it roared.


    [Shuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!]


    Because of that, a strong wind force has been created.


    But it didn¡¯t affect me because I change my eyes purple to the red pattern and,


    [Susanoo!!]


    Focusing me in the center a blue color semi-transparent giant born from a skeleton. Even though it is semi-transparent it is as strong as iron. As for size, it will be at least 20 meters. It is Madara Uchiha¡¯s humanoid Susanoo.


    I can control it like my own body.


    I made two extra hands (that mean Susanoo currently has four hands) and grab the dragon''s neck with those. Made a sword with chakra and grab with other two hands. I slashed down the sword onto the dragon.


    I ended this dragon by bisected into two parts and because of that rain of blood was created.


    Dissolving the Susanoo I fell on the ground with butt and breathe a sigh of relief.


    I looked at my both hand.


    ¡°It ended huh!¡±


    I should have died like my other fellow sect members. Everyone should be killed including me, but I came out alive thanks to a strange scroll.


    I declined to give up and tried everything to defend from enemy attack, and that¡¯s when I found a scroll that I have randomly found in a ruin 2 years ago. I didn¡¯t understand the writing of that scroll, all I see was palm of a right hand was imprinted on that scroll. I tried to decipher it in various ways but I couldn¡¯t decode it. After that, I store it in my space bag as an unknown item.


    But today when I was in pinch I took out every possible thing from my space bag including this scroll. When I open that scroll I put my blood soaked right hand on that imprinted right-hand palm. And that¡¯s when it activated.


    Many memories have been implanted in my brain.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Everything¡­ almost everything about that universe.


    Universeof shinobi I mean.


    And that was when I understand what was writing on that scroll. It was-


    [Record of Naruto Universe.]


    After that, I felt a sudden sensation of power. It must be chakra. And the source of that chakra is Juubi who has 10 tails.


    I feel burning, cold, bitter, refresh and many sensations for the first time which was crawling into my body.


    I understand it¡­I can use everything... everything from that universe. And then I activated [Rinnegan].


    It is said that in times of disorder, one who wields the Rinnegan is sent down from the heavens to become either a "God of Creation" who will calm the world or a "God of Destruction" who will reduce everything to nothingness.


    Using that I overpowered the battle which ended it less than 10 seconds (of course I have also used Sharingan).


    Remembering my miracle change I stand up again and look at my surrounding. In one word you can say this situation a bloody hell.


    None of the building is intact, corpses are scattering here and there, in someplace I could see the pool of blood, and in someplace sea of fire.


    And all of that is created by the dragon who was transformed into a corpse by me.


    I sensed some people are coming here.


    After achieving [Record of Naruto Universe] I can sense world level sensory magic¡­ no Jutsu. I activated the [Byakugan] and look at the place where people are coming with great speed.


    ¡°Cheh! It will be trouble if they see me here. I have nothing to explain. In fact, there might be possible that they mark me as a villain.¡±


    Even though I could kill them with my power and clear all trouble but I am not that cold-hearted, you know?


    I hurriedly change mybyakuganto Obito¡¯s [Mangekyo Sharingan] and use the long-range space-time ninjutsu in other word power of the eye which was implemented on Kakashi as a parting gift.


    [Kamui]


    Two parts of dragon corpse sucked into space-time by creating a whirlpool. Everything of the dragon is rare gem so I couldn¡¯t throw the greed of money. In fact, I have nothing to guilty of because I am the one who killed it.


    And then usingkamuiI myself got sucked into that space.


    I transfer into a silent dimension where is big box shape stone as far as my eyes can see. This dimension is Obito¡¯s primary space though he can teleport any dimension as long as he has enough chakra, and so am I because my chakra is currently infinite because of [Ten Tails].


    By the way, ten tails beastisn¡¯t divided into nine parts like Naruto world so I don¡¯t know if I can use their power individually. But of course, to know that I have to experiment.


    Well, I can¡¯t do that now, as I am not in the mood of that. Because I lost the person I was in love with (one-sided), many valuable friends and my honorable master who was equal to my parents. So for that reason, I was mentally fatigued.


    When I touch my check I could feel a warm sensation. It was the tear(s). I don¡¯t know when I was crying.


    I am feeling guilty¡­ If I could have activated this power of mine everything could have changed.


    I am feeling too much pain in my heart.


    Damn it! I couldn¡¯t help but cry in agony.


    After two hours. I have calmed down. What happened, already happened. I can do nothing. In fact, after calming my head I remember certain jutsu.


    Currently, all I can do is Rinne-rebirth. But if I do that it will be questionable ¡®how did I do that¡¯, after all this level disaster of a powerhouse couldn¡¯t escape from eyes of other powerhouses. If they saw my power then this will be greatly affected not only nationally but also internationally. I mean it will be no kidding if they saw me call back dead into living realm from the realm of the dead. And that will be the political and religious struggle.


    Sigh, I have to established and understand my power. I don¡¯t know how powerful my allies and enemies are... that¡¯s why I have to understand how powerful I am. And I will create the position where I can defend myself without being cornered from human settlement like Kaguya, Indra, and Madara. Even though those three were powerful all they can get were fear and hatred but not love. On the other hand, I want to approach like Haguromo, Asura, Hashirama, and Naruto who are both respected and loved by the majority of humans.


    Now then from where should I start my new arc? My sect is gone. And I don¡¯t want to join another sect to respect my previous sect.


    Well, it¡¯s been two years that last time I had visited my home and clan. In the seven years of my sect life I visited to see my loving parents and siblings only three times, well I am guilty about it but I was so engrossed to learn magic that I put my family and clan in second place.


    Let¡¯s visit my family then. Maybe I could start there my new goal.


    I use Kamui to transfer to my hometown.


    <hr>


    [Author Note:]


    1] Yep, this story will be fast pace story. So an early warning for that.


    2] I have no future plot-plan


    3] There will be many plot hole like original :p .


    4] It might not be a good story, I just start writing spend my time and so post here to help you to spend your time.


    5] And enjoy.

 Chapter-2: Kotoamatsukami

    <u>Chapter-2: Kotoamatsukami</u>


    Using Kamui I have transferred to near a mountain path. On another side of this mountain is a city.


    The name of that city is Red Tiger City. Size of this city is not that big or not so small either. But it is much bigger than Konohagakure for sure. In fact, I can create three villages like that in this city.


    And this city is my destination which is my proud homeland.


    I walk on this street which cuts through a mountain like a graceful arc. It''s a beautiful path where you climb up to the top then back down on the other side to enter this beautiful city of mine. Climbing all the way to the top you would find it''s an unassuming gate which stands between the travelers and this cities resident.


    After climbing down all the way to the bottom I stood in front of the gate.


    You ask why I enter that way not direct fashion with Kamui? Then find out with me.


    Every city gate has four guards. Two are Watchdog (it¡¯s their title), they are usually the ones whose are always stand in front of the gate. And other two are the high-class officer of city elite force whose are also known as the 2<sup>nd</sup> class border guard and was bestowed Knight Rank by the King. Unlike other two they have comfortable room for lazing around; they only act when some serious matter happened like fight whose can overpowered ordinary guards or if any VIP and big shot visit this city. In another word, they possessed a considerable amount of arrogance without a doubt.


    But now they are all saluting me striating their body. Then one of them came in front me and said,


    ¡°Welcome, 1<sup>st</sup> master.¡±


    You see, the first reason is my father is the mayor of this city as well as Viscount and I am his first son, the second reason is I am the only one of this city who was enrolled into one of the strongest sect academies of this nation. So even though it has been two years they know at the first glance who am I.


    And how they know that I was the one who came before seeing my face?


    The answer is, that hill is sensor magic itself. When you entered that mountain, those two high-class officials know who actually entered the city; in other words, they will know whether it is a citizen, VIP or new entity.


    But well I could teleport on my house front gate directly but I wanted to avoid questionable things like how did I enter this city under the nose of those guards and it will be a major blow to the pride of those elite guards.


    Well, it is complex feelings of pride of nobility (Knight Rank is the lowest nobility) which I have never understand or interested. Even though I am also individual noble myself who gain Knight Rank two years ago.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while Mr. Liger. Was my father already notified?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he permitted to use White Qilin which was stock for certain VIP who will visit tomorrow.¡±


    (It¡¯s not legendary qilin just a kind of super fast horse.)


    I put my hand in front of him and said,¡±No need. I will walk by feet.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    He made a difficult face. Well, it will be bad news for him if mayor heard that his son has to walk his home by feet.


    ¡°No worries, I have my means. And if something happens I will look on it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then take care.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Saying this clich¨¦ flattery I entered the city. I took a mouthful of airs. And started running while placing my hand backside of my body. Yes, this is legendary shinobi run which was also inherited by me from [Record of Naruto Verse].


    Of course, when I was about to leave the place I took a short glimpse of the dumbfounded guards. I know what they are thinking, ¡®shit if he has this much speed why he will use those horse.¡¯


    In fact, their thought is justifiable; the fastest mount in this city is white qilin. Those horses will take 30 minutes to reach my house where I need 5 minutes with current speed, if I use full power lightening speed like raikage or imperfect bijuu Naruto it will take 1 minute and if I use [Eight Inner Gate] I will need less than 10 seconds which can shutter the space (of course excluding teleport).


    Now let me briefly explain my clan history and present.


    Name of my clan is Tiger Clan. Yes, my father¡¯s last name is Tiger, Gem Tiger. And my name is Jin Tiger. Even though the name of our clan came from one of the strongest kinds of animal, 100 years ago this clan was only made or should be said it got rid of branch family title and gain individual clan title. That time it was a newly Knight family. 40 years later clan head achieved Baronet Title. And only 20 years ago we leveled up Baronet to Baron, which was achieved by my father. And 2 years ago my father and clan become Viscount as well as I gained Knight Title which was the youngest noble title achievement in my clan (my current age is 20). By the rank of Clan Head is the rank of the clan.


    [Slipped!!!]


    Oops! I fell on my butt. Even though I gain the greatest strength, that strength I gain a few hours ago. So yeah, I don¡¯t have any control over this power, especially high-speed run.


    That shameful, everyone is looking at me with a complicated gaze.


    ¡°Move, you shitty brats!¡±


    What? Is someone talking (provoking) to me?


    But when I turn back I saw that it wasn¡¯t the case. He was actually kicking a 9 or 10 years old brat. Slave?


    I am not proud to say this, but the slave is still legal in our country. But violence on the slave is still illegal. That¡¯s why I stood up and grab that man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Who is¡­?¡±


    [Kotoamatsukami.]


    Yes, I used Shisui Uchiha¡¯s ultimate jutsu. It can manipulate and rewrite memories. I make this like that this guy greatly respect and adore slave, and many emotional experiences with, which was done by a second.He will not bully slave for next 100 years.


    The technique allows the user to enter the mind of any individual within their field of view, and manipulate them by giving them false experiences, making it seem as if they were doing things of their own free will. It is regarded as a genjutsu of the highest caliber, due to the victim being entirely unaware that they are being manipulated. [AN: Wiki]


    The result was,


    ¡°Huh! What was I doing? Well whatever, let''s have grill fish, boya!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Eh?¡±¡±¡±


    Hearing that, that man''s sentence toward his slave everyone made dot eyes. And slave brat was still in the confused state, just what the hell happened to his master who was still kicking moment ago.


    I didn¡¯t look back again and accelerate again toward my house (clan).


    By the way, I didn¡¯t show any sympathy nor did any heroic deed toward the boy. I just have tested my ability.


    It is like Itachi said, this d¨­jutsu required at least a decade before it could be used again. But this period can be drastically reduced through the possession of Hashirama Senju''s chakra, even for a non-Uchiha transplantee, as observed by Danz¨­''s use. However, despite the additional stamina granted by Hashirama''s cells, Danz¨­ noted that this technique still can''t be used multiple times in a single day.


    But it is different for me who has ten tails beast (Juubi) itself. Even if I use strongest of my power, cool down will be at best 10 minutes.


    And when I was thinking everything about that, the front side of my house gate was visible. I could see my parents and siblings welcoming smile. I felt this kind of warm for the first time. Maybe I experienced losing my close one a few moments ago and understand their irreplaceable value.


    ¡°Welcome back.¡± (Grinning father)


    ¡°Welcome back, my dear.¡± (Smiling yet tear faced mother)


    ¡°¡°Welcome back, big brother.¡±¡± (Happy brother and sister.)


    I can feel warm and wet sensation under my eyes.


    ¡°I am home.¡±


    The decision of coming home was right and best.

 Chapter-3: Tsukuyomi

    <u>Chapter-3: Tsukuyomi</u>


    ¡°To think that can happen to one of the strongest sects of this country.¡±


    My father heaved a sorrowful sigh. Yes, I already convey about the destruction of my sect to my father. I couldn¡¯t tell everything to my other family because of touching reunion, I conclude it will ruin the mood of everyone. But they will know by tomorrow anyway.


    ¡°Yes, offending Dragons isn¡¯t laughing matter.¡±


    I bitterly continued,


    ¡°That bloody experience is still traumatizing for me.¡±


    ¡°But if everyone had died then¡­¡±


    My father stopped halfway, of course, I understood what he wanted to say. That is, ¡®if everyone had died then how did I come out in one piece?¡¯


    Well, I will not lie to my father about my new power gain. That was the second reason I wanted to talk with my father alone. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to speak about this to my mother, siblings or other fellow clansmen, I just ensuring safety for them. I will be opened about my power to my clansmen later date. After all, ¡®if you can¡¯t trust your family, you can never able to trust even yourself and god.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I had experienced certain circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Is it something you can¡¯t convey to me?¡±


    That¡¯s why I respect my father who doesn¡¯t want to unnecessarily pry into the people''s privacy even if it comes to his own children. Changing my eyes pattern to Mangekyo Sharingan,


    ¡°No, in fact, you are the only one who I can share that, [Tsukuyomi]¡±


    I used Itachi Uchiha¡¯s Limited Tsukuyomi where my father could see what I had experienced like he was the one who was experiencing it.


    Tsukuyomi requires eye contact* to be performed, trapping the target within an illusion completely under the user''s control. Itachi''s prowess with the technique has allowed him to alter the perception of time with ease within the genjutsu to make a few seconds seem like many days as a means to torture the target. This results in the victim suffering psychological trauma that incapacitates them for a considerable period of time. Only another strong Sharingan can make a defense against Tsukuyomi, but it is still doubtable even they could break it that easily (as Kakashi couldn¡¯t and Itachi was sick and had weakened visual when he used it on Sasuke, and it is still unknown if Itachi used his full power against Sasuke.)If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    [*AN: Many people think that Itachi could use Tsukuyomi with just his figure. But no. He can only perform ordinary genjutsu with a figure, it was also not explained that if he used Sharingan for it because many shinobi can use genjutsu even without Sharingan.]


    By the way, the color of our clansmen eyes is (are) red as well as mine. So, I can catch off guard an opponent (or ally) when I will use Sharingan against them. Another coincident is our hair color is white (close to silver for some clansmen) in another word if I ever go to Six Path of Sage Mood, I don¡¯t have to worry about my hair color change.


    Could it be fate? Was that power only for me? Nah! It¡¯s all just coincident.


    ¡°That¡¯s... wh-what was that¡­¡±


    My father surfs my experience for less than 1 second but after ending of that he was dazing about ten seconds so I give him time for recovery.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream.¡±


    I pointed my finger at my Mangekyo Sharingan eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Today I seem like gain some extra age. The view of this world is still shallow for me.¡±


    He laughs and mutters. Perhaps he was talking to me or perhaps to himself. Well, I can understand his feeling who (father) is experiencing third person POV. But more importantly, I want to give a warning,


    ¡°Weight of this power is great, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I will pretend like I never saw that power.¡± Stopping me he said, ¡°I have privately called you here for your marriage, you were just lucky enough to escape the great disaster of your sect academy because of that.¡±


    Never underestimate noble, who can collect his compose less than a minute. I am relief, happy and proud because that person is my father who leveled up in nobility rank by two times.


    ¡°I am thankful.¡±


    I said it after shut my eyes while deactivating Sharingan.


    ¡°No, actually I am thankful to you that you are the one who has inherited that great kind of power. The future of our clan is bright and that will be done by you, my son, my pride. And I can tell that story to my grandchildren with a broad grin.¡±


    Hearing him I unconsciously smiled but,


    ¡°Seems like my marriage plan part was somewhat true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your mother was the one who has chosen your fianc¨¦. She was asking me to send you letter for several days. So I may have sent you a letter in a month or two. I think she is thinking I am the one who called you.¡±


    That¡¯s what he said. But it is difficult for me.


    ¡°But you know, I don¡¯t want to tie down that soon especially not at this critical time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is only 12 years old. That means you still have 3 years in hand.¡±


    15 years is legal age for marrying. Well, I still have but,


    ¡°But isn¡¯t our age difference is big.¡±


    I asked him. Well, 4 or 5 years are still in range but 8 years seems long. By the way, in this world, our average longevity is 200 years. So if you compare with that it might be irrelevant but my love interest was the same age as me.


    ¡°Well, we are not ordinary being but nobility. 40 years man marries to 15 years young lady yet you will be only 23 when you do.¡±


    Sigh, all thanks to nobility.


    ¡°Putting those aside. Can you arrange 50 or something slave children whose are not more than 12 or less than 8?¡±


    He frowned after hearing that. Even though this country approves slavery, it is one of the things that my clans disapprove of, even if ones buy them they have to treat them as an ordinary servant, not like dogs. The total number of the slave in our clan won¡¯t be even 10 (who are not even slave anymore.). And so asking 50 new slaves somewhat worry some for him and that much I can understand.


    ¡°And why?¡±


    He asked me with soft yet sharp tone.


    ¡°Do not worry. I am your son, so I will not abuse them.¡±


    A genjutsu is created when a ninja controls the chakra flow of a target''s cerebral nervous system, thereby affecting their five senses. In another word, your opponent must have chakra for casting genjutsu what should not exist in this world. But I could use Kotoamatsukami and Tsukuyomi too easily which is answer one thing. The human body of this world carries mana. And I am guessing mana is something equal to chakra. And that is the reason I am willing to take slaves and there is the possibility that I can train them to use ninjutsu and genjutsu, even if they can¡¯t I will share chakra with them like Haguromo.


    ¡°Well, I have this much trust toward you. It will be difficult at once. But I will secure them.¡±


    ¡°I am thankful.¡±


    After that, we exchange small talk like states, cities or political news until we were called by mother for dinner. (I reached my house before dusk.)


    <hr>


    [Author Notes:]


    1)  MC''s has the habit of adding well before a sentence most of the time.


    2) There are many things that won''t follow the logic of actual series.


    3) My release has no timetable.


    4) I will write about the training of slaves recruit in future, I just briefly said why they need to be recruited.

 Chapter-4: Family

    <u>Chapter-4: Family</u>


    ¡°Eat more¡­ You didn¡¯t even touch soup of salmon fish. More, more¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother I am at my limit¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Is that why you lost your weight?¡±


    ¡°No, you see I had to lose some because I take the course of a warrior.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you that you don¡¯t need to enroll that merciless sect.¡±


    It was conversation on dinner table between me and my mother. She always thinks about my health. But if I had stayed here long I would be like a version of Choji. Seven years ago, when I was recruited in my sect my mother was reluctant to part with me even cried and said, ¡®my baby will be caught sickness or even die if I am not around him.¡¯


    In another word, my mother is a doting parent, sigh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mother. I will stay here longer than you think.¡±


    ¡°I-is that so? You are telling the truth, right? It would be better if you don¡¯t go there in first place. Marry and succeed your father''s viscount seat, you can lead a happy life.¡±


    Hearing her words I couldn¡¯t help but give dry laugh, currently, I don¡¯t have that place to go to anyway. But I finally understood why my mother is busy with arranging my marriage. She wants to tie me down here. I can¡¯t say in her thinking line, there is something to blame, after all, she is showing nothing but parental love.


    ¡°Haha, sister-in-law as doting as ever. If he doesn¡¯t watch outside world can he become man enough?¡±


    It was my uncle. He is 5 years younger than my father. He has the title of Baronet, and second only to my father in my clan in contrast of battle strength (excluding current me and another person).


    ¡°Shut up you barbarian. You always keep your son busy on training. As far as I know, he is still training in some forest or something. I must not let my children get the contract to you.¡±


    ¡°Come on. You cannot be a more doting parent anymore¡­ How about it, my nephew, let¡¯s have a spare right no(w)¡­ Ahhhh¡­¡±


    A woman grabs his ear and starting to twist violently. She was her wife in another word my aunt.


    ¡°Read the situation. That child just came to the clan and you demanding spare match like last time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay, okay, we will do that tomorrow¡­ no day after tomorrow¡­¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    He is afraid of his wife, except for my father she is the only one he is afraid of. But I don¡¯t dislike his personality. He is always cheerful.


    While uncle was repenting, my sister informed me who was sitting right side of me,


    ¡°By the way, brother. I am going to enroll at Divine Flower Sect.¡±


    Oh yeah. She is 13 years old now. That¡¯s mean she is coming of age for enrolling a sect or academy. She was a crybaby years ago but the air around her has changed to mature teen comparable to her age. I am happy for her.


    But Divine Flower Sect eh, it''s one of the three sects that only for women. In term of strength it places 9th rank among the sect (currently 8 because our sect does not exist anymore).


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I hope you can achieve what you wanted to do by studying there. I am happy for you, Julia.¡±


    I pet on her head.


    ¡°Ehehehe¡­ Of course, I will prove it to you.¡±


    What will you prove¡­ when I was about to say that someone was tugging my cloth.


    It was my little brother. He is seven years now.


    ¡°Big brother, big brother¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, Jonny?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s play¡­ Let¡¯s fight... Teach me how to fight. When I get bigger I want to be awesome like you. So teach me fight, now.¡±


    Ow that was courageous and cute. I was about to pet his head like Julia. But change my intention. I poke his forehead with my two fingers (Index and Middle).


    ¡°Maybe sometimes later, little brother.¡±


    I just feel like doing this like Itachi Uchiha. And like Sasuke. Jonny was making a confused face.


    My siblings¡­ I can understand how Madara, Hashirama, and Itachi felt toward their younger sibling. Now I am in their position. I also wanted to protect them even if it is cost my life or even start a war.


    After that, we finished our dinner as usual. But father was mostly silent. Maybe he was revising the things we talk before. After all, if I act with my current power, political and strength position will be change, and because he is current clan head he has to take care most responsibility.


    ¡­


    After a long day and night which become my most memorable moments, I laid my body on the bed. I am feeling fatigue. Not physically but mentally. It doesn¡¯t matter how well you physically but if you are mentally sick everything in this world look like absurd.


    I got somewhat happy and refresh seeing my family and clansmen but still, I can¡¯t forget the face of my sect members that I consider very close to me. In fact, I don¡¯t want to forget them.


    I thought I cannot sleep tonight but sunk into the abyss of the dream before I know.


    ¡­


    In the morning.


    I have teleported to my sect¡­ or should be said where it once existed.


    There are many onlookers here. People come here to see the ruin of the place which once called the strongest sect in this nation. But they didn''t meet me because I directly teleported to my dorm.


    There are two reasons I came here. First reason, to take out the intact and non-intact valuable things from my room.


    I took out some of my half-finished research book that I have written for theses which were on magic.


    Our clan is warrior type because we inherited divine blood from White Tiger Divine beast.


    White Tiger Divine beast called vanguard of God, and that¡¯s why we also have got talent on warrior.


    But I and my siblings are different. We are not only got talent on warrior type but also on magic. Because of my mother who was a darling daughter of certain Master of a clan... a clan which is one of the top magic clan.


    And thanks to that we become elite [Magic-Warrior]. I was talented enough to enroll in my sect that recruits 50 members every year. But even among them, my rank was 48<sup>th</sup>. Truthfully said I was somewhat arrogant before enrolled this academy. However, I understood there is the sky above sky and dragon among men. So I understood my place.


    Because I was one of the weakest among them I give up on combat type and started to research on magic. I become famous in just a year, in terms of knowledge of magic and fighting technique. My master encourages me to write book on them because I can explain ¡°how to use magic easily?¡± which was really easy to understand and it become popular among peasant to elite and noble to royalty, poor read it because they don¡¯t have the luxury to send their student to magic school and rich buy because they want to become strong to stronger. I noted as a genius by many big shots. Because of that, I was offered to become second in command of a certain team for the national tournament, despite being player I was somewhat like coach even our true coach give everything on me and took nap somewhere else. Well, it wasn''t a bad deal for me, I could research on what could I can''t my self with help of them. We became champion and every team member (including coach and manager) pass all credit on me. And I became the hero. King gave me Knight Title because of my books and tournament¡¯s merit.


    Those were golden days for me¡­


    Reminiscing about those days, I put my things into my magic bag and throw it into my space.


    Now then, my second mission is...


    <hr>


    1) I wanted to introduce the main family of MC. But I am not experienced to write on those kinds of material where love one meet you after a long time (even in reality my family lives with me/I live with them). So I hope you are not bored.


    2) Itachi poking Sasuke''s head with his figures is one of my favorite scenes.


    3) Ow noooooo... Backstory, Even in parody there is backstory. God damn it! It was short though.

 Chapter-5: Wood Golem Jutsu

    <u>Chapter-5: Wood Golem Jutsu</u>


    I am in a room where yesterday it was very beautiful and feminine. But this room is nothing but underground of a ruin today.


    The woman I love used to live this room just a day before today.


    I still remember that she vanished into the sea of fire which was just a breath of that dragon. My master and some friends of mine also disappear into that fire.


    If it was yesterday I would cry, but today I can¡¯t because there are no tears left within me. Nevertheless, I will revive them anyway.


    That was when I see it.


    A corpse.


    It was not into the room that I was standing. Because of destruction wall of two rooms were crushed and I am seeing that corpse into that other room.


    I went in front of it and crouch down for checking. I knew her.


    Nina Blue. She was next door dormmate of the person I love. So yea I have some information on her, even though it¡¯s not an excessive amount.


    Now that I remember I heard that she was sick for a couple of months that she couldn¡¯t even leave the bed. I think she couldn¡¯t escape the disaster and crushed into stone from the roof (roof was made of stone), her head is proving that. Even though her head didn¡¯t blast out but little bloody wound proved fatal for her life.


    Except for that, her full body was intact, unlike other corps I have encountered in this destruction.


    Maybe I could¡­


    Hmm¡­


    So it has come at last.


    I came to this room because my second reason for coming here require some time, so I thought I should visit her room. Well, ¡°it¡± already presented itself.


    I sucked the girl into my space using Kamui.


    I made a one-eyed Tobi mask and wear it on my face. Before I came here I have bought a black cloak from a shop which (cloak) is common anywhere.


    After I prepared myself I counted down to 120 seconds and teleported on the surface (I was in the underground).


    ¡°It¡¯s too strong¡­ I can¡¯t believe it has that much strength!¡±


    When I teleported here I heard this sentence. I know this voice. I heard it when I participate national tournament.


    He was master of the 2<sup>nd</sup> strongest sect ¡°Sirius Tomb¡±.


    He was not the only person present here. Crown Prince, vice sect master of Ice Lotus Sect (3<sup>rd</sup> Strongest), Duke Leyman, genius son of Marquis Helal and other some strong personage from top sects, clans, and nobility.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    They all are struggling against a being.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power of royalty. [6th-grade magic spell: Eternal Thunder of Thor Hammer]¡±


    It was crown prince. Royal family got the blessing from the god of thunder, Thor. And that¡¯s how they can use thunder magic which helped them to become sovereign of a nation. But 6th-grade magic requires two-minute long chant, at least for the current crown prince. That means it was his first attack.


    And the result was a big magic circle was created above ¡°that thing¡±. From that circle strike down enormous thunder with the strength of hammer. But ''that thing'' takes that thunder as if it was taking shower.


    ¡°Cheh.¡±


    I clicked my tongue unconsciously. Sasuke Uchiha¡¯s Kirin (Thunder Dragon) is fifty times stronger than that. You must be kidding me descendent of the royal family, was my two-minute waiting went in vain? I waited two minutes because I wanted two assess the power of people in present.


    Hmm¡­


    ¡°[7<sup>th</sup> Grade magic spell: Ice Lotus Prison Magic]¡±


    It was a sweet yet cold voice of a woman. Ice Lotus Sect vice-master Rimy Winter (yes, Winter is her last name). She was a beautiful woman with a great demeanor, who looks like in her early 20s but in fact, she is more than 60 years old every and person knows that.


    But well, putting aside her biodata, she actually grabs opening from Crown Prince attack¡­ no¡­ so that¡¯s how it is, it was pre-plan attack formation. Crown Prince creates the opening for her. Not bad. It was good to wait after all.


    This time a magic circle form on the ground and within less than a second it creates lotus-like frost flower and grows bigger which has the intention to touch the sky. This magic successfully tied down that thing''s arms and legs and half of its body.


    ¡°Good, [7<sup>th</sup> Grade Magic Spell: Hellfire.]¡±


    Ow, Duke Layman''s attack magic. Brother of current king¡¯s wife (2<sup>nd</sup> queen) and genius magic warrior in his generation (according to his age).


    Another big magic circle created around that thing''s body and lit up the fire which color can¡¯t be more crimson. Well, that hellfire magic is strong but not even the nearest caliber of Amaterasu.


    ¡°[8<sup>th</sup> Grade magic spell: Earth Sealing Magic]¡±


    Yet again another four magic circle from four sides created a huge wall of earth and capture that thing into the earth prison.


    That magic was invoked by the Head of the 2<sup>nd</sup> strongest sect Sirius Tomb. He might be the strongest person among them right now.


    All of them made somewhat relief sounds. But are you sure? Because my [Byakugan] showing the different thing, you know?


    This thing is a Dragon. Dragons are called sons of God. Do you really think it will be easy to defeat one?


    I woke up in the morning sensing some disturbing movement. And of course, it was from this Purple Dragon. It might come here to inquire about the black dragon that I have killed. So, I directly teleported here using Kamui after buying a black cloak.


    Well, it is coming you guys¡­


    [Shuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!!!!]


    A violent wind was created by that roar. Of course roar from the dragon. It easily broke the seal and currently, it was already ready for its fire breath.


    They are all caught in off guard and couldn¡¯t even utter a word except for Sect Head of Sirius Tomb.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Even with that, we couldn¡¯t seal it.¡±


    No sooner had he finished that the dragon spits fire from its mouth. It¡¯s the same type of fire that Black Dragon used. Rimy Winter (vice-master of Ice Lotus Sect) was the one who was the nearest person to take that attack.


    Now, what should I do now? If it was a man I could ignore them but I cannot do if it is a woman. Well just kidding, it doesn¡¯t matter woman or man, this is my time to enter the show.


    I activate six tomoe Rinnegan (Sasuke¡¯s version) and I swap my position with her. Then I take the fire myself.


    But it didn¡¯t pass me. Because I directly started to suck the fire. I use Preta Path which is one of the abilities of Rinnegan that can absorb all forms of chakra, including most ninjutsu. But my calculation was right, chakra is near to magic or similar thing.


    I absorbed all fire into me. I flew near that dragon like light speed and give a round kick on to the head of that dragon. I bear superhuman strength which surpasses the strength of both Naruto (sage mood) and Sakura (or Tsunade).


    Because of my superhuman kick purple colored dragon buried into the ground.


    I came down to the surface and made some hand sign,


    ¡°[Wood Release: Wood Golem Technique (Mokuton: Mokujin no Jutsu)]¡±


    A big dummy was starting to form from the ground. It is an enormous statue-like creature out of wood. This humanoid creature with a full body and an oni-like face is usually created with a wooden dragon wrapped around its torso and is generally used in battle as an avatar. The wooden dragon can be multiplied and be used to attack its enemies directly as well. This creature is stated to be as powerful as the Nine-Tails and could catch an uncompressed, uncharged, standard Tailed Beast Ball fired by the latter. If the user doesn''t have enough time to manifest the entire body, they can manifest a limb or two first to buy enough time for the full body to form (but I don¡¯t have that problem because I have infinite level chakra from ten tails and which is a wooden tree in begin with). It could even clash against the likes of Madara Uchiha''s Complete Body Susanoo, which was stated by Madara himself to have destructive powers rivaling even the tailed beasts.


    Well, I don¡¯t have to use the full power of this thing. I make it to grab the head of the purple dragon and wrapped the wooden dragon of the golem around it¡¯s (purple dragon) body.


    One of the greatest powers of the wood style is that it can absorb chakra from the user. And currently, the wooden dragon is sucking the [Mana] from purple dragon¡¯s body.


    After absorbing all mana I made at least 20 [Black Rod (Gedo Rod)] which has pierced into the body of the purple dragon and then it stopped every resistance it was making. Black Rod acts as high-frequency chakra demodulators, allowing users to transmit their chakra into these receivers, and by extension, into those whom the receivers have been embedded in. It also hypnotizes the target¡¯s body, and that¡¯s what happening with the dragon.


    I take out a small scroll. I extract some blood from the purple dragon which I put it into the scroll. Then that dragon becomes smoke by making ¡®puff¡¯ sound. Yes, I have sealed it into summoning scroll. After all, I will make it into my pet.


    Now then let¡¯s enjoy the shocking face of those old fogies who think they are super strong but disappointed me in every aspect.

 Chapter-6: One-eyed Mask man

    <u>Chapter-6: One-eyed Mask man</u>


    (POV of the second strongest sect master)


    ¡°It¡¯s too strong¡­ I can¡¯t believe it has that much strength!¡±


    I unconsciously screamed. When I heard my eternal rival¡¯s sect was exterminated I came here to see the current situation. However, after coming here my entire being was shaken.


    The sect which was nation¡¯s number one was annihilated. There was no building standing tall, the garden, street, pond you can hardly recognize them which was once called heaven of our nation and to resemble with that title the name of this sect was ¡°Tower of Eden¡±. But it is no more. The worst part is there was no life sign existed here.


    After me many famous people of the nation came here, among them Crown Prince, Duke and Vice-Master of third strongest sect level characters were present. Few of them showing sorrow, few of them showing somewhat hidden happy face, but everyone including me feeling one similar complicated feeling, ¡°if number one sect was annihilated like that what will happen to us in their shows.¡±


    Nevertheless, we all stayed all night here to examine the situation of this sect. Among us, there are many people here out of greed to consume the leftover of this sect resource. Even if it is left over, it is enough to build a new first-class sect in this nation. Sigh, well even I had some greed on this sect¡¯s resource before but currently, I am feeling somewhat complicated.


    When morning came a huge problem occurred. A purple dragon appeared. We couldn¡¯t even sense it that something like that thing was coming. Well, dragons are strongest species in this world, it can''t help if we weren''t able to detect it.


    But crap¡­ is that the one annihilated this sect? Then we are in big trouble.


    We might not escape this even if we want to.


    After some of our exchange against that dragon, I propose a plan to everyone in present. If we combine our power we might seal it for few moments and escape from here.


    And our plan worked. We breathe a sigh of relief¡­ but,


    [Shuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!!!!]


    God damn it! Is it end for us, I screamed unconsciously,


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Even with that, we couldn¡¯t seal it.¡±


    It breathed fire. Crap that¡¯s the strongest magic of a dragonkin which can melt even Iron in a minute.


    We all were in despair and then that happened, the lady of Ice Lotus Sect, Rimy Winter became a masked man?


    No way? Before death, I am seeing a cruel image.


    That masked man touched the fire directly. Is that guy has a death wish?This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    But surprisingly all of the fire was vanishing into his palm¡­ no not vanished that guy absorbed that fire!


    ¡°What-what just happened?¡±


    I heard the voice of a familiar woman. When I follow the source I saw the face of a young lady from Ice Lotus Sect. Wait, she didn¡¯t become that man? Somehow, I feel relief but¡­ That mean, masked man somehow swapped the place with Rimy Winter and save her.


    But to think that guy can counterfeit that fire breathe! He might be someone strong. But that guy crashed my ignorant face, I mean that guy just kick the dragon and buried it in the ground.


    F*ck! Are you kidding me?! He just casually kicked a dragon to the ground!


    When that guy came down to the ground, he was making some weird sign, a second after he finished it, a huge wood golem created from under his feet.


    Wood golem grabs down the head of that dragon. On that wood golem¡¯s torso had a wood dragon which wrapped around the purple dragon. Purple dragon lost its power and that masked did something with its blood which caused the dragon to puffed into smoke.


    That guy turned around to face us for the first time. I noticed for the first time that the mask was one-eyed. Who is that man? And that wood golem magic, if this magic can take down purple dragon it is at least 10<sup>th</sup> tier magic which is almost unreachable to mortal human like us.


    ¡°You-Who are you? What trick did you use? Judging from your mana capacity you can never use that tier of magic. What magic item did you use? Whose henchman are you? Don¡¯t tell me you guys are the reason who cause this riot?¡±


    That arrogant and rude voice, that was from Duke Leyman! Damn it, that guy can¡¯t see who he was talking to, and fuck! Don¡¯t he know those who can use above 8<sup>th</sup> tier magic able to hide their mana capacity? If we make him angry he can do anything to us, even royal family doesn¡¯t have the strength to defend a dragon how can you defeat the man who defeated the dragon?


    ¡°You guys are not worthy enough to give my name.¡±


    A harsh voice came. It was from that masked man no doubt. I told you, you Duke Shit! Don¡¯t make angry someone you don¡¯t effort to defeat.


    ¡°You who do you think you are? You dare to be arrogant in my country! Don¡¯t you know I am great Duke Leyman!¡±


    That fool! He doesn¡¯t know his limit. I hurriedly followed up,


    ¡°I apologized for our rudeness. We became muddle headed after that huge attack I hope you will overlook it.¡±


    That guy looked at me. I can see his one eye which was into the hole of the mask, it was glowing red! I know in the south there are people with red eyes, but it is a different kind of red.


    [*AN: MC changed his eye Rinnegan to Sharingan.]


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Sometimes even dog bark when they see me that doesn¡¯t mean I will kill that dog for that mare reason.¡±


    Cold and harsh! I wonder this kind of character from our nation. I heard that residents of the nations from the west has some character that can solo a dragon. But rather than thinking about that I have to stop the fool who already running his mouth.


    ¡°How dare you to call me a dog! Do you think, you are slightly stronger than us you can say anything? Don¡¯t underestimate the power of our nobility and nation!¡±


    I could do nothing but facepalm! Is that guy gone senile after facing that dragon! Crap, it will be an international problem if that guy kills this fool here. I have to stop him.


    That masked was staring at Duke Leyman. Hmm¡­ Wait, Duke Leyman become speechless! What happened to him? As if he was hypnotized.


    Suddenly Duke Leyman collapsed to the ground! No way, he is dead?¡­ no, he is alive. But that guy just defeated Duke Leyman who was a tier under me only by staring!


    ¡°No worries, he is not dead. Now then every ladies and gentleman, I hope you guys leave from here. And yes before you leave, hand over everything you have looted.¡±


    It was a naked threat. It was a good thing that I didn¡¯t take anything from here. Sigh!


    ¡°Your Excellency, are you someone related to this sect?¡±


    Rimy Winter from Ice Lotus Sect asked politely, yea that¡¯s how you should ask.


    ¡°Yes, I had some past relationship. Too bad that, I was late¡­ late to kill that first one.¡±


    First one? I cannot help but ask,


    ¡°First one?¡±


    ¡°The first one means the dragon that attacked first.¡±


    Okay crap! Purple Dragon wasn¡¯t the one who attacked this sect. I felt cold sweat on my forehead, I was wise enough not too rude toward him. I mean f*ck! That guy defeat (or killed) two dragon that only one can destroy number one sect in our country.


    Nodding toward him I started to retreat from this area by flying and following me all of the present ones started to retreat and crown prince was the one who carried that Duke Leyman.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    We looked at him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say leave here your looting resource. Including that Flame God Stone, Duke Leyman has stolen.¡±


    Everyone got cold spine seeing his black patterns in red eye. That eye is a bad thing! Was that the one causing Duke to collapse?


    All of the present humans started to take out the loot. Crown Prince was taking out the Flame God Stone from Duke Leyman¡¯s space bag. We cannot help but show greed after seeing that stone. After all that stone worth is so much, that Duke Leyman! Stole that thing under our nose.


    Wait! That guy sees through even space! Or he knew Duke Leyman stole that stone. Whatever, I just want to run away from here as soon as possible.


    <hr>


    Author Note:  This chapter is unedited, I will edit it later. Just enjoy it as a raw for now. Next two chapter will be released on 30/04/18 and 02/05/18

 Chapter-7: Smell of a conspiracy.

    <u>Chapter-7: Smell of a conspiracy.</u>


    After taking care the matter of my sect I have returned to my home. I left there my wood clone which is capable to solo even a mid-rank dragon.


    I am pretty surprised to see that 2<sup>nd</sup> tier of the powerhouse (who were present at the sect ruin) isn¡¯t that very strong. I wonder how powerful is 1<sup>st</sup> tier is. I heard the tale that some of the old fogies in our nation can fight a low-rank dragon one on one. By the way, the purple and black dragons were the mid-rank dragons, so if I calculate that way I am stronger than those (1st tier) old men and women. But 1<sup>st</sup> tier isn¡¯t boundary line of mortals there are some people of countries on the west called saint tier that has the power to slay a mid-rank dragon, there is even a tale that 6 saint tier magician slay a high-rank dragon, and they know as the strongest hero in history books. Well there is also the myth that our world is just a lower realm in mid and higher realm there is Angel tier and God tier exists.


    Well, whatever my throat somewhat feeling uneasy because I speak in the different voice at the sect ruin, because I have met many of them before so there is a possibility to the revelation of my real identity. So I have use voice alteration technique like Yamato, by the way, I have used the voice of Madara Uchiha. In his voice has an ominous omen.


    [AN: English version of Madara¡¯s voice]


    Umm¡­ now I think about it I can use his name, can¡¯t I? That will be interesting.


    Hmm¡­ a new present? I am sensing a new present of a person, what didn¡¯t I felt yesterday.


    [Byakugan!]


    I look at the place of that present. My father and a fat man. He is looking somewhat familiar.


    I remember that man. A troublemaker¡­ I have to go there.


    By the way, I left here a wood clone that was still sleeping. I have undone it and went outside of my room. My target is the guest room.


    Before entering that room I stood in front of the door to catch up their current conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s really surprising and sad news that number one sect annihilated.¡±


    Hmm so it¡¯s already spread everywhere, well it has been one day that sect destroyed so it¡¯s not that surprising fact to spread around the nation about destruction. Moreover, every major city has Telepathy Magic Stone so it is not really hard to sent a news. My father maybe already receive the news and as a duty of a noble, he might have conveyed this to that man.


    ¡°But it is also saddest news for you guys because not only you lose strong backer but also your family heir.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Even though this guy¡¯s tone is full of sorrow and disappointing I can swear 99% of his words are lies. That guy cannot be happy anymore to hear my death news.


    ¡°Well, a correction. My son is alive and well.¡±


    This was the voice of my father.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of your words¡­¡±


    I entered the room and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s like this Lord Viscount Lister. It¡¯s been a long time. I hope your health is great.¡±


    Seeing me that guy got surprised like seeing a ghost. My father also smiling bitterly, because he knew that Viscount Lister¡¯s words weren¡¯t from his heart. But he(Lister) regains his sense soon and said with a smile,


    ¡°Oiya, Oiya. Isn¡¯t that young master Jin Tiger. I am surprised to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Yea, by your good will, seems like I somehow escape a disaster.¡±


    I strongly tone my voice at goodwill. Hearing this word his face become somewhat distorted which showed up less than a second but it couldn¡¯t escape my eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s really reassuring that young talent like you didn¡¯t fade away in the Typhoon.¡±


    I didn¡¯t voice anything and sit beside my father.


    In this world, same ranks and only one higher and lower can sit face to face in the official deal, but even in outside of official deal people tend to follow same rule to showing honor. But my attitude was that I didn¡¯t give any a damn face to Viscount Lister, and his visible displeasure is proving that. After all, my noble rank much lower than him. He said,


    ¡°But it is still worrisome matter to you that your sect has destroyed. The place what was your strong point.¡±


    Any wise person will understand that in his sentence, it was a naked provocation. If you put it in the vulgar word, it will be like that, ¡®Boy, you have lost your backer what are you proud of? Without that, you and your family is trash now.¡¯


    ¡°That also saddens me to the core. But that was the fate of mine and my sect. I am only looking forward in my life and want to start anew.¡± (MC)


    ¡°Hoho, you are strong mentally like your father. I like them who always think positively.¡±


    But you hate my father, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°Well, it really surprised me when I receive the news of destruction from my bodyguard. I think I will see nightmares of dragons from now on.¡±


    Nightmare ha¡­ Wait¡­ Did he receive the news of the destruction from his bodyguard? It¡¯s impossible to hear the information about the destruction of the sect in middle of the journey by his bodyguard. Because the distance between Viscount Lister¡¯s territory to our territory is so far that if someone travel with normal carriage it will require one week, but Viscount Lister has fast mount as a high ranking noble, which can reduce the travel time by 10 times. But he only has three or four of them and he doesn¡¯t take all of them only for one travel. Viscount ranks like him to visit here, he must be accompanied by more than ten bodyguards, so that means even if he uses high-level mount he has to slow down for his bodyguard which require him at least one day travel time. What does that apply? It means there is no way his bodyguard will know the news about destruction in the middle of the journey because in the middle of Viscount Lister territory and our territory no city exists except only a few villages which are not worth to mention. So knowing the news few hours after distruction¡­. The only option is now Telepathy Magic Stone.


    I hide my left eye with hand and activate Sharingan. Sharingan isn¡¯t as strong as byakugan in term of see-through objects. But still, in close range, it can scan any object at the minimum level.


    I examine Viscount Lister. Hmm¡­ there is no telepathy magic stone. In fact telepathy magic stone so rare that it implements on the core of a territory of the ruling noble (especially their own house like us).


    There is the only possibility exists, that is he knows the news in advance. This Viscount Lister is really suspicious.


    This smell of a conspiracy.


    At first, I thought he is taking pleasure from another person¡¯s misfortune as that guy oppose us over and over, as well as consider my father as his number one rival¡­ no enemy. He wanted to consume this territory from my father many times, that¡¯s why he was opposing my father¡¯s ranked up in the last conference. Well, it was merely the political issue, who has no involvement with the military power struggle. But I am suspecting that this guy knows something that I or ordinary people don¡¯t know.


    I must dig out the matter. But currently, I cannot do that because this guy is now in our house. if something happened now, my father must bear the responsibility.


    Huh, I¡¯ll let him go outside of our territory safe and soundly but in the no man¡¯s land¡­


    After exchanging some talk I stood up and excuse myself from both of them.


    <hr>


    [AN: Next update 02/05/18]

 Chapter-8: Re-Birth

    <u>Chapter-8: Re-Birth</u>


    After finishing breakfast with my family (exclude father) I teleported to the space that I was using (Obito¡¯s space).


    I went in front of the corpse that I have collected in the sect ruin. The owner of this corpse was Nina Blue, She was a close friend of my love interest. As a person, I quite like her personality, as she executes everything calmly. She was manager-come-adviser of my team that we participate in the national tournament.


    I touch her head and circulate my six paths of sage chakra into my hand. Six paths of sage¡¯s has the extraordinary healing power that can regenerate even eyes and return the bits of heart that almost stopped, which was used by Naruto Uzumaki in the world war.


    I close up the wound on Nina¡¯s head and wipe the blood.


    [Rinnegan]


    I activated Rinnegan. Yea, I will use Rinne-rebirth. The Outer Path ¡ª Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique is a reincarnation ninjutsu used through the Outer Path, which can infuse new life into the bodies of those who have died in exchange for the user''s own life. (AN: Wiki)


    To perform this technique, the user summons the King of Hell, which then releases the souls of the deceased from its mouth. The deceased individuals'' souls may be recalled from even the crossroad between life and the afterlife, returning to their rejuvenated bodies. While using this technique, the user is severely weakened, a result of overexerting their power. Ultimately, once the technique is finished, the user inevitably dies. (AN: Wiki)


    When Nagato was preparing to use this technique, Konan feared for the worst due to him being low on chakra, implying he could have potentially survived its usage. (AN: Though the fourth databook clarified that usage of this technique comes at the cost of the user''s life.) However, based on Konan''s reaction, Nagato could have been an exception due to his lineage had he not exhausted so much chakra. (AN: Wiki)


    If I calculate everything that means I have a really low risk of dying after all ten tails beast is in me and my current lineage much better than Nagato.


    Well, all I have to do now is perform this jutsu to know whether I die or not. Upon performing appropriate hand seal,


    [Rinne-Rebirth]


    An ominous head appeared after making summoning jutsu like smoke and open its mouth. Of course, it¡¯s the king of hell. A green projection like chakra sends out from that wide mouth which went inside the body of Nina Blue.


    ¡­


    Seems like, I am living after using this technique. I currently don¡¯t know in which bloodline my body transforms into but I guess its close Otsutsuki. Because I have infinite chakra I really don¡¯t feel any chakra lose.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    De-activating Rinnegan, I have undone outer path jutsu and King of Hell vanish after making smoke.


    I look at Nina Blue¡¯s condition carefully.


    She was looking at me.


    I won¡¯t talk to her. She has to do that first. That¡¯s why I am keeping my silent. But for a returnee from the realm of the dead, she is surprisingly calm.


    Understanding my intention she said,


    ¡°Seems like I come back to life.¡±


    See? She¡¯s too calm about her reincarnation. If it was another person they could not help but exclaim, even I am not an exception. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but sometimes admire this manager of ours.


    ¡°True.¡±


    I replied her shortly like it isn¡¯t my concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile Jin. You never come to see me after I have fallen ill.¡±


    My! She is filing complain. I couldn¡¯t help but apologize.


    ¡°Sorry, I was busy.¡±


    ¡°Sigh! I wonder what you will do after marrying some girl¡­ I am seeing pitiful girls face in advance.¡±


    I am sorry. But how did conversation changed to that direction? Shouldn¡¯t you be slightly overjoyed? Even little?


    After tilting my head I said to her,


    ¡°You are awfully calm.¡±


    Laughing bitterly she said,


    ¡°I was fighting with life and death every day. So it becomes somewhat habit.¡±


    Ah, I did forget that even though I reincarnate her, it didn¡¯t cure her disease. Looking at me she asked,


    ¡°Jin, Are you the one who revived me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Women¡¯s intuition.¡±


    Ah, a clich¨¦ dialogue. But she is wise, so she could get that one way or another that I am the one who revived her.


    Activating six tomoe Rinnegan I called her name,


    ¡°Nina Blue.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She became serious hearing my tone.


    ¡°As you can guess, yes. I am the one who revived you. Be grateful and worship me, because you become the servant of the man who is close to god.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t surprised or anything. More like she was expecting something like that. I mean if someone can revive her they should be close to a god.


    I got close to her and said,


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Without wasting any word she entrusted her hand on my hand. I entangle my hand with her and sending sage chakra onto her.


    Yes, I am giving her tiny portion of chakra from infinite amount chakra tank, ten tails like Hagoromo. So what type of power should I give her? Blue hair, ha? Its same hair like that woman, Konan. She was a loyal subordinate of both Yahiko (as a love interest) and Nagato (as a friend). Nina Blue is the same kind of her. She is devoting to who she considered as her friend.


    I implement on her wind, water, earth, and yang release. I will teach her Paper Ninjutsu.


    After finishing my task I retreat my hand from her hand.


    She was in a daze. I know that she understands her condition very well. Sage chakra help her to surpass previous illness.


    ¡°I have cured your illness.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    She is crying. Instead of becoming happy her tears dropping endlessly.


    ¡°Nina Blue.¡±


    I called her again.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She replied while crying.


    ¡°From now on you follow me, and surrender your loyalty to me as well as change your name to Konan Tiger.¡±


    [AN: COPYRIGHT name :p ]


    To hide the truth from the world, for now, her name must be changed.


    Overcoming her emotion, she bent her one knee and said,


    ¡°Yes, from now on I give my loyalty to you and I gracefully accept the name, ¡®Konan Tiger¡¯.¡±


    She didn¡¯t question me how powerful I am, how did I revive her or how did I cure her? But instead, she put her faith in me yet not blindly. She doesn''t ask a question beyond her limit, she knows her own place. If someone was in her place I wouldn¡¯t revive them in this time of story because I have believed in her and her ability.


    "Guh!"


    I vomited blood.


    My heart! It''s aching... It''s like someone clutching my heart.


    "Jin, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing my condition Nina catch my falling body. But I couldn''t let out any words.


    Is that price for re-animation? Damn! But well I at least reincarnated one of my fellows. I have no strength to send her out of this space but if it is her she might somehow make it.


    But like it suddenly started, also ended suddenly. All aching pain vanished.


    But even so, I fainted.


    <hr>


    Mr. Third Person: So what happened to Jin Tiger? Is it really side effect of Rinne-Rebirth? And why Nina Blue that calm about all of her situation? Is it because of she really a calm person? Or something else? Well to know that we have to surf this world into more deeper.

 Chapter-9: The World Only God Knows-1

    <u>Chapter-9: The World Only God Knows-1</u>


    ¡°Creation you basta*d how dare you to stop me?!¡±


    This was the voice of a being whose voice cannot be creepier. Like their (neutral sex for now) voice their appearance cannot be uglier, just looking at his very image one can scare to death. That thing was holding a scythe, and wearing a hooded cloak which seems to made by darkness.


    ¡°Calm down, Death. That boy has my approval.¡±


    The other being named Creation is a handsome young man who is total 180 degrees of ¡®Death¡¯. His voice is comforting to hear and his look is perfect than any other human being. He was wearing a jeans pant and a blue t-shirt, there was a headphone on his neck. He was the very image of someone from modern earth.


    ¡°F*ck your approval. I am the one who ruled over death. I cannot approve some mere mortal to revive someone that I already sentence to death.¡±


    Death clearly was angry at Creation.


    ¡°Oh come on! Don¡¯t be childish. Just take him as an exception.¡±


    Creation gave a heavenly smile.


    ¡°I am not childish. Reviving someone is taboo; even we gods cannot do it casually. In fact, we didn¡¯t revive anyone from the mortal world in this long story. Now, that boy made this taboo that cannot be forgiven. Remove your divine protection and let me punish that heretic.¡±


    ¡°Sigh. You never listen, do you? I will not remove the divine protection even if you kill me.¡±


    ¡°If I can kill you I would do that quintillions years ago. You are the one who never listens. We told you not to create mortals but you never listen to us, but as a compromise, you give the right of reaping mortals in my hands and you will never interfere with that, are you breaking the contract?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not. I told you that I will not interfere with your work but I never agree with that others cannot interfere.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    In Death¡¯s voice there was tinge of confusion.


    Creation mysteriously smiled and takes out a crystal ball from his jeans pant''s pocket.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Is that¡­¡±


    Before hearing Death¡¯s sentence Creation crushed that crystal ball and golden light cracked out from it.


    That golden light formed a silhouette of an old man.


    Seeing that old man Death hurriedly prostates on the ground.


    ¡°God of Death greets you, your supremacy Chief God.¡±


    Laughing loudly old man a.k.a Chief God said,


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ You can raise your head Death. It¡¯s our first meeting after three thousand years. In these years you never came to see me even for once. I was missing you.¡±


    ¡°This lowly one begs your pardon. Last three thousand years I was too busy for writing death sentence of residence from mortal realms that I couldn¡¯t make it.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s true. God of Death has to write the death sentence of 20,000 thousand names per second.


    ¡°Greeting my lord. I was also so busy.¡±


    God of Creation shamelessly said with a short greeting. He is completely opposite of Death, the work he has done in last three thousand years can be written in 10 thousand words. That was known to every god in the realm of gods, even Chief Gods know he was messing around before coming here. Basically, Death also knows this, so they cannot help but choke.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You are as busy as ever Death and you are as livelier as ever Creation. Well, I came here to convey a divine decree.¡±


    Chief God was smiling softly yet with a serious face.


    ¡°Please order me anything.¡±


    Death already can guess the divine decree.


    ¡°I hereby announce that the being that God of Creation gave his divine protection to can interfere with life and death. Except for that being and his successor no mortal cannot interfere with life and death. If so they will be punished into the deepest part of hell.¡±


    Death bowed down and said,


    ¡°As you wished. I have no complain, your supremacy.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then I will resume my work. Death and Creation, come sometimes to my palace for drinking.¡±


    Saying that Chief God faded into golden light and his aura vanished completely when the golden light faded, and until that happened Death was looking down. After that when they looked for Creation, he nowhere to find. That guy fled.


    Death let out heavy breath for the first time in several millennia. When they saw a mortal named Jin Tiger reincarnate someone who already died become furious and was ready to take his life to pin him in the deepest hell, Creation stopped them.


    But they don¡¯t understand one thing, even if Creation God begged to Chief God with everything he will never comply with this rule-breaking request but this time it was an exception even Chief God was present as a person.


    Why did that happen? Why Chief God and Creation God were favoring that mortal? No one allowed question Chief God, Death God wasn¡¯t an exception.


    ¡°I think I have to discuss about that mortal¡¯s history with God of Fate and God of Knowledge.¡±


    Muttering that they left the scene, they forgot about their job of reaping soul which happened first time in 3000 thousand years where no one lost their life.


    ***


    Jin Tiger regains his consciousness. He was still in Obito¡¯s space.


    ¡°What just happened? I thought I had died.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you woke up.¡±


    A sweet voice rang in his ears. He realizes for the first time that his head was onto something soft thing.


    When he saw the face of Nina Blue who now known as Konan Tiger, he understood what he should understand. His head was on her lap. If it was 3 years ago he would cry in joy but after falling love with a girl, he showed somewhat complicated yet please face.


    He didn¡¯t move from that position and said,


    ¡°How long I was unconscious?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ maybe 10 or 12 hours who knows, I can¡¯t see the sun here, you know?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Thanks for taking care of me.¡±


    He said sincerely but didn¡¯t move his head from her lap.


    ¡°Well, it is my job as a servant of a person who is close to god.¡±


    She said it teasingly.


    In the spare of the moments, he said that and remembering that he wants to sit in the corner of a room in embarrassment. But he said with tsundere voice,


    ¡°Hmph! You should be honored to serve me.¡±


    After that, both of them start to laugh.


    Well, he was still on the lap of Konan. He has no intention of moving. That lucky bastard¡­


    By the way, I am Mr. Third Person who explaining you the current situation in place of the main character. I will be here frequently from now on, please take care of me.


    <hr>


    [Author Note: This chapter is an apology for the late release of the last chapter. Thank You for support me. Please rate this novel, I don''t care even it is 0.5]

 Chapter-10: I will search your every brain cells.

    <u>Chapter-10: I will search your every brain cells.</u>


    Currently, I am sitting on a tree of a forest. This forest called Black-wolves forest which was in the neutral zone of three ruler territory.


    A path was harshly made on this forest but still enough to travel for the merchants.


    I was wearing the black cloak and Tobi mask. Of course, I am here to seal the deal with Viscount Lister.


    Here, I was waiting for Viscount Lister. That douche bag was enjoying our finest inn for the last three days, I really became irritated that if he spent there one more day I might have attacked him then and there without caring of the world.


    I was waiting at the root where rarely people travel yet it was the shortest root of Viscount Lister¡¯s territory. But I am sure that Viscount Lister will use this root. Even though that guy looks like a douchebag he is quite capable as a leader and fighter. So he will not fear this root instead he has no reason to afraid because no one will dare to attack him in current the kingdom because of his mighty father who is a Duke.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t care less about his Duke father anyway.


    Hmm¡­ I am hearing the noise of footsteps¡­ Well, I know who are coming because I have strong sensing power which was granted by six paths of sage¡¯s power.


    It was none other than Viscount Lister.


    When he came near me, I teleported middle of the road, of course, my intention is blocking them face to face, I have no reason to attack them from the shadow.


    ¡°You¡­ Who are you? Why are you blocking our path?¡±


    Viscount Lister asked me with an annoying yet cautious voice. I felt a magic aura on me, it Viscount, he was assessing my power. When he saw my mana isn¡¯t worth to his attention, he paused his cautious mood.


    Well, Konan (Nina Blue) mention that even though I am powerful my mana was still on the same level. I think they cannot sense my chakra energy (well that''s given).


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°You kept me waiting, Viscount Lister.¡±


    I speak with Madara¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Whose henchman are you? And why they send you here?¡±


    Viscount was guessing that I was an envoy of some leader. I don''t have any interest in explaining to him so I will get right to the business.


    ¡°My name is Madara Uchiha and I am here to kill you.¡±


    [AN: Yeah I couldn¡¯t help but use that name. :p]


    ¡°Kill me? Are you send by General Ken? Hmph! Don''t make me laugh. You are not strong enough to kill me. I will forgive you if you spell all of it you know about. Even if you don''t I will search it from every brain cells of your.¡±


    ¡°What a coincident I also came here to invade your brain cells.¡±


    I replied him as if he is already dead in my eyes well it was half true though.


    ¡°What an insolent! Man capture and torture him.¡±


    Two of the guards started to run toward me. One of them started to chant the magic spell and another of them take out a sword.


    That fire magic isn¡¯t highly offensive. It¡¯ll not fatally injure someone as same magic power as me.


    I can understand their plan; first fire magic will injure me or at least distract me and then taking that chance the swordsman will slash at me. After that, both of them pin me down.


    Just as I expected, Viscount Lister is a capable leader, he didn¡¯t underestimate me. In terms of mana power both of the attackers visibly over me, even one of them enough to defeat me (according to mana power). But he didn¡¯t let his guard down, because he can understand if someone effort to stand on his path, at least they have to be somewhat capable to running away.


    [Fire Magic: Eagle''s Scream]


    The magic circle was creating a silhouette of an eagle with fire attribute while speedily firing toward me. By the way one of my eyes is Obito¡¯s Mangekyo Sharingan and another one is six tomoe Rinnegan. You can say I am a version of Obito (in appearance) before he became ten tail jinchuriki.


    I directly grab the fire eagle and absorbed it to nothingness.


    ¡°What!!¡±


    The caster was surprised but swordsman didn¡¯t halt or should be said he couldn¡¯t react in time and slash his sword at me.


    But he passed through my body. Of course, I used Kamui¡¯s intangibility.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    This time swordsman also became surprised.


    Well, it¡¯s too late for him. More than 20 roots of wood blasted out from his body. When he passed me I stabbed a sharp root of wood on his back and cast the jutsu (like Obito vs hidden mist shinobi). It''s ending for the swordsman.


    I grab the sword from that fallen swordsman and throw it to magic caster''s direction. Magic caster tried to move on the right to avoid the upcoming sword but I swapped the place with the sword by using Rinnegan.


    [Chidori!]


    I destroy his heart with Chidori. Well, it has many heart piercing records. It was also ending for the magic caster.


    The two guards died in less than 2 seconds. Viscount Lister was so shocked that his mouth was gaping.


    He regained composer and screamed,


    ¡°Kill him! No matter how just kill him.¡±


    I am guessing he acknowledge me as a strong adversary and make a decision what any person should do.


    2 min later.


    I destroyed all of the bodyguards of Viscount Lister; of course, all of them is dead. I had no Intension of leaving any of them alive in begin with.


    ¡°You b*st-ard! Wh-o are you? Wh-y are yo-u attac-king me?¡±


    Currently, I am lifting him with my hand by his throat. Before he tried to use magic I beat him to a pulp and absorbed all of his mana.


    ¡°I already told you, my name is Madara Uchiha. I have only and one reason to come here.¡±


    ¡°Wh-at rea-son?!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, who was the behind the destruction of Tower of Eden?¡±


    Hearing that, his complexion changed. As I suspected that guy sure knows something.


    ¡°Wh-at a-re you talking? It was des-troyed by dra-gons¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, there no need to spell it by yourself. I will do that by myself.¡±


    [Sharingan!!]


    [AN: MC spell Sharingan because it is somehow cool to say the name of a technique.]


    With Sharingan, I entered his mind and started to read his memory about current affairs.


    In his mind-


    A man with a no face mask was standing in front of Viscount Lister,


    (To be continued...)

 Chapter-11:Confusion

    <u>Chapter-11:Confusion</u>


    <Viscount Lister, keep Sirius Tomb sect master busy. You must not let him know.>


    The masked man said as if his order is absolute.


    <What will I get from destroying that sect(Tower of Eden)?>


    It was the voice of Viscount Lister.


    <We will make your son one of the squad captains of ¡®Knights of Sun¡¯. You saw our power, so you know it¡¯s not difficult thing for us. By the way, make a visit at Red Tiger City, it will prevent you to suspected by others.>


    That guy said with arrogant voice. Without any warning, that guy faded into shadow.


    Who¡¯s that guy? I search more.


    <Who are you?!>


    Viscount Lister is confronting the same person in his garden.


    There are many corpses scattering here and there. Maybe it is the first time he met with that person.


    <Greetings Viscount Lister, my name is Walton. I have come here to exchange a deal.>


    <You bas*ard! After killing my men, you are offering a deal.[Fire Magic: Eagles Scream]>


    A powerful Fire Eagle than that guard I have fought, fired toward that man. But a defense magic circle was created before the masked man¡¯s body which easily stopped the Fire Eagle. Another two new magic circles created before his hand even without chant and form a spear shape lights that stabbed on two legs of Viscount Lister.


    <Ah!>


    He cried in agony.


    <This light contains poison; you will be paralyzed as soon as it stabbed you. Judging from your strength there is no way you can counter that, so stop resisting and cooperate with us.>


    Viscount¡¯s face became pale. I think he is not becoming pale because of his pain rather surprised to see the chant-less magic that can be this strong, only those who can cast magic without chant if they can use 100 times more strongest magic than this, in my eyes that chant-less magic light is 5<sup>th</sup> tier critical hit type magic, that means this guy can cast 8<sup>th</sup> no¡­ even higher tier magic.


    Viscount Lister squeeze out the words from his mouth,


    <What are the deals?>If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    <Huhuhu¡­ that¡¯s good. I wasn¡¯t wrong to pick you who understand his position. We heard that your eldest son currently at Sirius Tomb Sect academies. I heard that he is talented and gained the favor of sect master. Tell him to keep the sect master busy at the 9<sup>th</sup> march.>


    <What if I don¡¯t cooperate?>


    <You will lose your all heirs. In opposite if you do, you can get many prizes before you, that you cannot even dream of.>


    <What¡¯s your goal?>


    This time Viscount¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t revolting, it¡¯s the voice of surrender.


    <You always question, don¡¯t you? Well, it will not hurt us to tell you, in contrast, it¡¯s really profitable for you. We are going to destroy the number one sect of your nation, Tower of Eden.>


    <Impossible! No matter how strong you guys are, monster like that sect impossible to destroy.>


    <Huhuhu¡­ What will happen if the sect members of Tower of Eden killed a dragon?>


    <Da-Dragon?>


    This time Viscount¡¯s complexion changed to purely fear.


    <Follow our order; you will know that you have made the right decision.>


    Saying that like last time that faceless mask guy faded into shadow.


    I don¡¯t know who is that man was. That man only told his name for once.


    Walton.


    Never heard of him. Maybe alias or maybe someone unknown. No¡­ There is a possibility he is not from our country.


    ¡­


    I looked at Viscount Lister who has already fainted. I had cast Tsukuyomi. On that genjutsu, he was shredded in pieces again and again by a dragon for one month. When genjutsu ended he couldn¡¯t make it and fainted. He is almost close to death now.


    I could have killed him using that gainjustu, but well, he has still his value. I throw him into Kamui.


    [Universal Pool]


    I used attraction power of Rinnegan (Deva Path) to gather all of the corpses in one place.


    [Amaterasu!!]


    I used the black flame of hell ¡®Amaterasu¡¯ to burn all the corpses to ashes.


    When I was going to use Kamui and pondering about that faceless masked man, for the first time I noticed something.


    Wait¡­ That guy said to Viscount, to keep busy Sirius Tomb sect master on 9<sup>th</sup> March. But our sect destroyed on 15<sup>th</sup> March, so why did he ask his son to keep busy Sirius Tomb sect master? In first place even if our nation''s number one and number two sect fight against the dragon result will be the still same, that is destruction. So yea, letting Sirius Tomb sect master know about dragon¡¯s attack count nothing.


    Now, things really getting confusing. Viscount Lister has no more information on him or them. Or should be said he was not someone to know that. Viscount Lister work for them with pure greed, he had nothing to lose in fact has many things to gain.


    And I cannot investigate about that with Sirius Tomb master directly. No¡­ What am I saying, I have the identity of Madara Uchiha, I just go and threat him to confess that. But before that, I have to discuss something with my maternal grandfather. I am no hurry to learn all at once, patience makes things in better way. I will investigate step by step.


    Now then it will take two days for to visit my maternal grandfather, of course I can¡¯t use Kamui because I am hiding my power, and that grandfather of mine is somewhat great that I cannot meet casually so I have to show people I came to meet him with proper way not suspiciously (like directly teleport in front of him).


    I teleported to a certain inn of our city. Konan is staying here. I cannot take her to home and say that I picked her up from the road. So I made the arrangements for her to stay in a place temporally.


    By the way, I already tell her about my [Record of Naruto Verse] like my father by using Tsukuyomi.


    ¡°Welcome. Has your job ended?¡±


    She asked me with a sweet voice. It is really felt good to welcome by a beauty. But you know, she is asking if I take care of that Viscount Lister with a sweet voice, it¡¯s scary if you think calmly.


    I took off my mask and rob.


    ¡°Yes, and I got some serious information.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    She raised her left brow with a serious face which looked somewhat attractive.


    I showed her everything that I saw on Viscount Lister¡¯s memory and she has the same opinion as me,


    ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome matter. Why they had to keep Sirius Tomb master busy on 9<sup>th</sup> march? And what was the link with our sect destruction with that in the first place?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t asking me, she asked herself.


    ¡°When did our sect members killed the child of the dragon?¡±


    ¡°Three days before black dragons attack, 12<sup>th</sup> March.¡±


    ¡°It also didn¡¯t solve the puzzle.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°It seems easy to solve but still many things don¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    By the way, I came to know that our sect members killed a child of dragon later. I was too busy with magic research that I couldn¡¯t care less about this and didn¡¯t investigate. Well, many people don¡¯t know that they (sect members) even killed a dragon (Only high rankers know). I was one of them who don''t have any knowledge about that. That¡¯s why I thought it¡¯s a trivial matter; our sect can compensate dragons with something, but alas!


    ¡°Sigh! What is your next goal?¡±


    ¡°I wish to visit my maternal grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think he is one of the people who might recognize that masked man.¡±


    Geez, I didn¡¯t even have to convey her why I am going there, she guessed on her own. That¡¯s where she is scary, I am glad that she was our adviser who could predict the plan of opposite team.


    ¡°Well. I have to talk about my visit with my father. After all, I cannot go there casually.¡±


    She nodded and after that silently fell into deep thought.

 Chapter-12: Problem...

    <u>Chapter-12: Problem...</u>


    ¡°You want to go to the Royal Capital?¡±


    My father asked me as if he wanted to confirm that he heard wrong or not.


    ¡°Yes. I want to meet grandfather.¡±


    ¡°That surprised me. You were never interested in visit Royal Capital. Is it related to your sect?¡±


    He was asked me doubtfully.


    ¡°Yes, it is. I have to confirm something that few people like him only knows about.¡±


    I didn''t mention about Duke Lister. After all, that guy was my father''s batchmate at Sirius Tomb even that guy was his rival. So if he knows that I attacked him my father will feel uneasy about it.


    After hearing me, he started to write a letter. Upon finishing that he called a guard, that letter is for notification of my visit to grandfather.


    ¡°When do you want to go?¡±


    I think sooner it is better.


    ¡°If possible I want to start journey tomorrow.¡±


    He nodded. Then he acted like that he remembered something,


    ¡°By the way, as for your request, I already collect more than 50 slaves. All I need is sign the official papers.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry and thank you.¡±


    I know it was a really big shame for my father that he had to deal with slaves who vowed to never buy any slaves. But because of me, he had to break that vow of his.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I know you will not abuse them. But even so, there is a problem.¡±


    He said last part with a very serious face. Well, of course, the occurring of a problem involving slaves isn''t that unexpected. Nevertheless, I can''t act like it is not my problem because my father has the ability to deal with this kind of problem.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°What kind of problem?¡±


    ¡°It is really rare for buying more than 50 slaves at once even for people who abuse the slaves greatly. So if it gets known that we bought that much it will be not only affect us politically but also public morally. Well, I don¡¯t care if I gain the bad reputation in noble¡¯s eyes but I don¡¯t want to crumble public¡¯s trust on me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t consider that. Well, as a politician I am still immature, all I thought about increasing my own power and manpower, I didn¡¯t think that far.


    ¡°So what should I do?¡±


    I ask him because he is more experience than me in this field.


    ¡°For that, we have to take some measurements. First, we can never let this information come to the light. Second, we cannot let the slaves stay neither our mansion nor our city.¡±


    Yea, that¡¯s true if we do these two things there is a possibility that we can cover up the info. Hmm¡­


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t say that we cannot let them stay in our territory.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Do you know there¡¯s a village used to be on east side of our territory?¡±


    That village¡­


    ¡°That village was the same village that our ancestors used to live¡­ You wanted to give me that village in under some pretext?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Yes. It is like that, you became dishearten when you learn that your sect has destroyed. Then you requested me to give you some land for your magic research because you wanted to forget about the tragedy and to help you with the daily life you bought twenty or so slaves, of course, other slaves will remain as a secret. And judging from your teleportation magic or something it¡¯s really easy to transport remaining of them secretly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that easy for me. I think going royal capital this time also look reasonable, I will ask my maternal grandfather to land me fund for that because magic research requires money and that will also help to cover up the fact strongly.¡±


    That is a really good plan, leave scheming to my father who is a politician. I asked him with hope,


    ¡°As for the first measure?¡±


    Yes, there is also problem left. Even we can hide it from public eyes we cannot hide that from nobles because information will still leak from slave traders to noble and it will eventually publicize to peoples from nobles that mean second measures will not be effective if we cannot execute the first measure.


    But my father gave a ruthless grin,


    ¡°As for first measure, of course, we have to silence all of the slave traders. Of course, you know how we should do that. I let you handle that. Make a plan and execute that. It will be educational for your future political stand.¡±


    He meant ¡®kill¡¯. Yet not in a direct way.


    ¡°Okay, leave it to me.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Stay safe, don¡¯t go anywhere other than royal capital. Come straight here.¡±


    My mother was extremely worried about me.


    ¡°Come on, I am not a child, you know. I stayed at the academy for more than 8 years so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am talking about. I don¡¯t want you to stay outside for a long time like last time. And your sect just destroyed by a dragon, what will happen if that dragon attacks you?¡±


    I can¡¯t help but laugh seeing my overprotecting mother.


    ¡°There is no way that dragon will come here just to kill a puny human(lol) like me. Okay, I swear by the name of Red Tiger Divine God I will come here straight after finishing my business.¡±


    [AN: No not typo, I wrote Red Tiger Divine Beast before, this beast is from God race. So showing respect he mentions it as God.]


    She made a reaction of giving up.


    ¡°Ah, okay. Give your grandfather my best regards. It¡¯s been five years that I last saw him.¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you visit him sometime?¡±(MC)


    ¡°Nah, he will force her granddaughter on us again.¡±


    Well, that is also one of the reasons I rarely went to see my maternal grandfather, even before falling in love with that woman.


    ¡°Oh well, I also have to be on guard about that. Then I am departing now goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    Her worry mood activated again. Shrugging my shoulder I departed from our mansion.


    Mr. Third Person: Isn¡¯t that strange our MC calling her sweetheart as ¡°That woman¡±? Does author have no naming sense so he couldn¡¯t come up with one? Or our lazy author is actually twisting the plot¡­ Well, we will know that soon enough what the secret behind that name is.

 Chapter-13: Lancelot

    <u>Chapter-13: Lancelot</u>


    Without any particular event, I have reached the royal capital easily. Really, I was actually waiting for some event, that way I could test my power.


    Well, whatever. Currently, I am bowing with bend down one knee. In front of me a majestic, charismatic and arrogant man was sitting on a throne. As you can guess he is the king of our nation Uther Pendragon. He is the king of Crimson Sun, a nation which came from immeasurable crimson blood which is conquered by the man who could use the flame of sun and that¡¯s how the name of our country came.


    Of course, we are not alone, there are more than two people in this room.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Lancelot huh! Never thought you will come to this point of time.¡±


    He referred me.


    ¡°Yes, I have some important work here.¡±


    I cut to the chase. My style isn¡¯t flattery, even toward the king.


    ¡°Important work huh! I am free an hour later. I hope our reunion can be made that time. Of course, you know why I am so busy with work these days.¡±


    He meant the destruction of our sect. Tower of Eden was the strongest pillar of our nation. So yeah, destruction of our sect meant a big blow to this nation which is a bad headache for our king.


    ¡°Yes, I have knowledge about your worries. I will wait. Then later Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You know, you don¡¯t need to call me your majesty all the time, you can refer me as your royal grandfather.¡±


    Yes, the king of this country is the father of my mother Elaine Tiger Pendragon. This grandfather of mine bestow me name ''Lancelot'', my full name is Lancelot Jin Tiger Pendragon, people of royalty call me Lancelot JT Pendragon but I like to refer myself as Jin Tiger only.


    ¡°Your Majesty, forgive my rudeness I cannot do that here. This is the sacred place of our country.¡±


    Yeah, the name of this place is "Round Table" where including the king and crown prince twelve people can seat. Though there are only three people here excluding me and king I cannot call him as grandfather in front of them which will somewhat create uneasy among them. Even though I don¡¯t have the target to become Knights of Round Table like before but I still have some respect towards them.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°You are always a complicated child to understand. Well whatever, you can go now.¡±


    Bowing toward him I left the throne room.


    Even though Viscount Lister has a big background, why didn¡¯t he take us head on? Not because my father was too strong to deal with because of the king. Even though king told us that he will not interfere our political matter but that doesn¡¯t mean if something to happen his daughter and grandchildren he will keep quiet. So the king is not our backer yet strongest ally so that was the very reason Viscount Lister and his father couldn¡¯t make a big step toward us. And this is also the big reason father didn¡¯t fall into too much anxiety losing backer like Tower of Eden.


    When I left the throne room a man appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Hey, been awhile.¡±


    ¡°Hello, uncle. How do you do?¡±


    It is none other than Crown Prince Arthur Pendragon.


    ¡°Breathing normally now. Good grief I was too worried that you also have died with that sect. Your grandparents and aunt were too worried that I cannot help but run like a b*tch to search news about you. Inform us before you left that sect for visiting home, don¡¯t make us that worrywart.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that was an unforeseen event.¡±


    I cannot help but make a sorry face.


    ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s good that you are safe; go visit your grandmother and aunt.¡±


    Saying that he entered the throne room. Grandmother, Igraine the first queen, she is also doting parents like my mother, but my aunt¡­


    After walking the long royal palace I come in front of the inner palace. There are few men can enter there, and one of them is me. I used to come here when I was a kid, and sometimes spend a long vacation here.


    Well, unlike before I can¡¯t enter directly. There were two maids, who were guarding the door, believe me, even though this two looked like beautiful and delicate women they are quite capable.


    ¡°Hello, please convey to Her Highness Queen Igraine that Jin¡­ Lancelot JT Pendragon came here to pay her a visit.¡±


    Without wasting any word one of the maids bowed and went inside of the inner palace, but come back instantly.


    ¡°You are permitted to go in, Sir Lancelot.¡±


    Well, I already know by sensing ¡®she¡¯ is waiting for me in front of the door. After entering through the door, even though I know it¡¯s coming I didn¡¯t evade that.


    Someone actually hugged me tightly.


    ¡°You bad boy, you never came to see me for last five years. How many time did I send you letters? But you never came to see me nor did you reply.¡±


    Getting rid of from her hug I said with a smile,


    ¡°Sorry aunt. I was too busy that I couldn¡¯t come to see you.¡±


    This woman was beautiful, tall and charming. One of the most beautiful women I have seen in my life. Even though her actual age close to 40 she looks like cheerful young woman. She is the wife of Arthur Pendragon, Guinevere.


    ¡°In front of me, you are not good at lying... But I am relieved that you weren¡¯t there when your sect destroyed.¡±


    She gave a relieved smile. She is looking ethereal. I respected, admired, fascinated, lusted, and desired this woman before. Even though I didn¡¯t fall in love with her romantically but I used to love her indeed. Even though I didn¡¯t give her my first love seat, but she was my childhood love. Before I fallen for that woman romantically, my heart pained for only this person, Guinevere.


    That was the major reason that I rarely came to see grandfather fearing that I might come in front of her, and loses my head (mentally). But well two years ago I overcome this when I fall in love with that woman.


    ¡°Lancelot you came.  Come here to your grandmother.¡±


    Breaking my dazing mood unknowingly another woman hugged me.  She was a middle aged beautiful woman, Queen Igraine who is my grandmother.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while grandmother. You are still lively as ever.¡±


    I flattered my grandmother.


    ¡°Hmph! Of course, I will be as lively as like these next hundred years. More importantly are you well, did you fell into any trouble in way of your journey? You become thin. What did you eat in that rotten sect¡­¡±


    She was doting parents like mother¡­ no, I think mother got this nature from grandmother. After next one hour, I was enjoying the reunion with my aunt and grandmother where most of them were bittersweet reprimand and complain about me.


    <hr>


    [AN: So yea, this novel is not only based on Naruto world but also Celtic mythology. I thought why not make royalty like that, well it will be not as pure as real Celtic mythology but some connection will remain same. Thanks for following, favourite and rating.]

 Chapter-14: Peace...

    <u>Chapter-14: Peace...</u>


    In case anything happens, leaving me here my main body went to his homeland. Seems like, currently my main body is in the royal capital. I still didn¡¯t contact him because nothing happened until now. That¡¯s kind of boring.


    In these days I am just exploring my whole sect especially the part I don¡¯t know. Though I found many interesting things, I didn¡¯t touch them. If it was before I must have curious as magic researcher finding those things, but well my curiosity dimed down for various reason.


    By the way, the things that other faction tried to loot, I put them into space because I don¡¯t know real owner of most of those things.


    Currently, I am sitting on a stone beside Sect¡¯s Lake. My body is based on wood or so-called wood clone. For creating me my main body put into vast amount chakra so I think I won¡¯t be down even after a year.


    If no event happened I will start magic research again with the remaining material here. In fact, the remaining material is more than I actually ever used for research.


    When I was thinking about those peaceful things, I noticed ¡®him¡¯.


    ¡°Here I thought some big shot is waiting for me. Well, whatever it is good for me.¡±


    He was a guy who was wearing a black rob. He was holding a book. He was handsome but because of his closed eye and creepy smile, I feel a somewhat eerie vibe from him.


    Seeing him, I didn¡¯t stand or moved from my posture, I just narrow my always opened Sharingan eyes.


    The thing is I cannot sense him, nor see through him. And that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t notice him coming. Currently, I can even sense the dragon emperor who is considered current strongest species but I cannot sense this guy.


    Who is he? Is he stronger than dragon emperor? No¡­ that¡¯s not it. There something different to him that is why I cannot sense him.


    ¡°New adversary huh! When I thought we remove the nuisance another came up. Never did we think the puny Tower of Eden got strong backer who can kill dragons easily. That makes our job harder you know. Hey, you got unique mask there. Can I see what is beyond that mask?¡±


    He was talking to me confidently. He thought after seeing him, I was taken aback. But you know, I can feel it, with my current strength if I try harder I (my main body) can go against even god. And I am sure this guy is not a god.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    I asked him with Madara¡¯s voice. What is he talking about? Removing nuisance or strong backer. Wait, the main body informed me that, destruction behind of our sect was not one on one war, it was a conspiracy. No need to answer of who is he, he is clearly enemy. I tried to not to lost my cool and was sitting in the same posture.


    That guy chuckled after hearing my question.


    ¡°I have no obligation to give you my name. Well, if it is your master I don¡¯t mind though. Hmm¡­ I have business with your master, call him, I wanted to negotiate with him.¡±


    Master? This guy thinking that I am not the real deal, well it is true though, I am just a clone.


    ¡°Do you really think you are worthy enough to meet my master? You are nothing but a little brat who just came out from mother¡¯s womb; you are not man enough to negotiate with him.¡±


    I replied him with an annoying voice. In other words, I am provoking him. I wanted him to fight me. I want to see what my enemy capable of. If he came here for negotiation knowing opposite person was strong enough to defeat a dragon then he got confident enough to face me(main body).


    ¡°So, you want me to fight you? Oh, well the outer magic aura is low of yours, but you cannot deceive me. If you are here in place of your master, that means you are strong who is hiding your power. But you know, I am confident enough to defeat you. Now then, that''s enough, [7<sup>th</sup> tier fire: Dance of White Flame]¡±


    Shortest chanting 7<sup>th</sup> tier magic?


    [Shadow clone.]


    Making a shadow clone I retreat on the lake water. I can directly absorb that by opening Rinnegan, but I didn¡¯t do that. I wanted to test my standing.


    My shadow clone was making the hand seals against the incoming flame.


    [Water Style: Water Wall Jutsu]


    Shadow clone spat out water from its mouth and created a wall against the white flame.


    Like Naruto-Verse fire¡¯s natural enemy is water. The white colored flame extinguished nothingness upon touching the water wall.


    Instead of becoming surprised or panicked that guy just laughed.


    ¡°Hooo, water type magic, what kind of magic is that? Or rather I am impressive you can perform doppelganger magic which is really rare magic. And standing on water, it is hard to even for stronger water magic user. Really, you are strong.¡±


    That guy calmly evaluated me. Well, I didn''t back down I am going return that¡­


    ¡°White flame¡­ only that clan can perform this innate magic this well. But as long as I know the White Tiger Clan doesn¡¯t like to interfere with outside world. Kinds like you who can use white flame with such  control as well as short magic chant, to let him roam around, it is hard to believe.¡±


    Like our Red Tiger Clan, White Tiger Clan is also blessed by White Tiger Divine Beast, and that is why white flame is unique magic.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ your knowledge of the world is good. Yes, I am from White Tiger Clan, but I leave that crappy clan who cowardly conceal themselves.¡±


    Well, I have no interest in family complex¡­ Rather,


    ¡°I will ask you again, who are you¡­ no, I know who you are, but what is your goal to come here?¡±


    He shrugged,


    ¡°Seems like, you are really interested in our organization, whatever, people like you and your master caliber bound to know our existence if researched thoroughly. Then listen carefully our noble organization that is called ¡®Kiamat¡¯.¡±


    Kiamat? Never heard of that,


    ¡°And what your goal might be?¡±


    ¡°As I said our organization is noble because it has a noble goal, to revive the peace in this world.¡±


    Revive? The peace?


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh. You destroyed this sect, and talking about peace?!¡±


    I sneered at him.


    ¡±To achieve peace sacrifice is a must. This sect is nothing but a noble sacrifice of ours.¡±


    This world has people like him too. I suppressed deep anger within my heart with hardship.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why did you destroy this sect?¡±


    ¡°I will tell you if you guys decided to become our allies.¡±


    I calmly told him,


    ¡°Is that so? Then I will do the reverse and the same thing... sacrifice you guys and achieve our peace.¡±


    [Lightning Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu]


    Huge water dragon created with the lightning shield by the clone and it was shooting forward toward that guy.

 Chapter-15: Limitation of Sharingan

    <u>Chapter-15: Limitation of Sharingan</u>


    ¡°Is that so? Then I will sacrifice you guys and achieve our peace.¡±


    I and my shadow clone share the same mentality so it knows what I am feeling and what I am going to do now.


    Shadow clone made hand seals like creating blur and screamed,


    [Lightning Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu]


    Huge water dragon created with the lightning shield.


    [AN: If you don¡¯t remember this Jutsu check out Madara vs 5 kages battle, it was used against Madara (The episode where reanimation jutsu was undone). Even it didn¡¯t do shit to Madara, but was somewhat cool.]


    It was shooting toward that guy.


    When it hit that guy, it created huge water on earth crushing sound. Even though it created enough destructive power but I wasn¡¯t looking at that place.


    That guy was standing 10 meters right from where he was before.


    That guy avoids that Jutsu with great speed, well his speed couldn¡¯t be outdone my Sharingan though. He knows movement magic. It is at least 6<sup>th</sup> tier. Believe me, even it¡¯s tier isn¡¯t higher compare to offense and defense magic, but mastering 6<sup>th</sup> tier movement magic even hard for 1<sup>st</sup> class magi.


    [AN: Before I explained the level of magician with tier, but I decided to change it to class. It will be like that 9<sup>th</sup> to 1<sup>st</sup> class magi<saint class magi< (Divine Classes)]


    That guy let out the snort of contempt,


    ¡°Wah! You got strong unusual magic there, but do you really think that is enough to take me down?¡±


    Well if I wanted I can kill him in thousands way, but I want him alive. He will be the source of the info. I replied him with pseudo-serious tone,


    ¡°Is that so? Seems like, you are strong. I should have come at you with all I have got.¡±


    Instead of shadow clone this time I started to form hand seal myself,


    [Water Style: Water Bullet Jutsu]


    Countless water bullets flying toward him with speed but as expected he was dodging with great speed.Stolen novel; please report.


    After 10 seconds barrage of the bullet, I stopped that jutsu. Seeing that, he sneered,


    ¡°Out of gas, aren''t you? Well, it¡¯s my time to counter-attack.¡±


    ¡°I wonder about that.¡±


    I said while looking where he was standing.


    ¡°What are you talk- huh?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t move. There is a black shadow thing restraining him.


    ¡°[Shadow Possessing Jutsu] complete.¡±


    It is the famous Nara Clan¡¯s Jutsu Shadow Possession.


    While I am using my water bullet jutsu, shadow clone already spread its shadow. It didn¡¯t trap him, that guy placed his feet on his own in the shadow, or rather said, I force him there. While struggling, that guy gave angry shout,


    ¡°What, what¡¯s with this shadow?!!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to concern with that. You are just a fool who don¡¯t know his limit or opponents limit.¡±


    Saying that I created signature jutsu of Naruto Uzumaki and buried it in his belly.


    [Rasengan!!!]


    That guy went flown from there and crashed into a tree.


    [AN: The fuk! A random tree appeared who knows from where¡­ That tree is plot armor. (lol)]


    The battle between us ended?


    After having this power it seems like I have become a way too powerful. I was nothing but barely 5<sup>th</sup> class magi, but currently, with this power, I far surpass that, that I don¡¯t the depth of this strength.


    I look at that guy. He was not moving.


    I walk in front of him.


    ¡°You are really powerful... Judging from your white flame you can defeat a low-level dragon, and hold yourself even 2 or 3 moves against a mid-level dragon. it''s pity that White Tiger Clan couldn¡¯t bound you.¡±


    I held his throat and raise him,


    ¡°Now then tell me your name, I might bribe your strength to White Tiger clansmen. They will at least proud of your strength on their incompetent as a child.¡±


    Hearing my taunt that guy opened his mouth with difficulty.


    ¡°Go to hell. like I give my name someone dangerous like you.¡±


    ¡°Well, doesn¡¯t matter, I will help myself and get it from you. [Sharingan!!!]¡±


    Hmm¡­


    I couldn¡¯t invade his brain.


    Sharingan didn¡¯t work.


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°You, what are you?¡±


    I unknowingly spit out that question.


    ¡°Tell me, what was the main reason behind destroy this sect? What your so-called ¡®Kiamat¡¯ organization¡¯s actual goal?¡±


    If Sharingan doesn¡¯t work I will use Rinnegan¡¯s [Human Path], but he will have to die. Keeping him alive is useful than killing him.


    But hearing my question he laughed loudly,


    ¡°Hahahahahaha.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so laughing matter?¡±


    I asked him with obvious frowned. But he replied,


    ¡°Plague on this rotten world, the plague on its creator.¡±


    Saying that this guy broke into the fragments of purple light.


    That guy didn¡¯t die or escape. That guy... no... ¡®it¡¯ was merely a puppet. I know this magic, [Puppet Copy Magic].


    Puppet Copy magic is a powerful magic that can copy almost any person including his real strength and make it into a puppet.


    That¡¯s bad. The caster of this magic can create an army by himself just using this magic.


    And the reason I couldn¡¯t sense him nor used Sharingan on him is the very reason of that he was not a person in begin with. This is unexpectedly a limitation of Sharingan.


    I telepathy this news to the main body as soon as I realized this.


    [AN: Telepathy Jutsu from Yamanaka Clan.]


    ¡­


    After spending about an hour with my aunt and grandmother, I was waiting for King a.k.a. my grandfather in a chamber where he met people privately in another word behind the members of Round Table.


    Well even though it¡¯s a private chamber I was sensing more than four present, sure enough, they are here for preventing mishaps.


    Umm¡­ telepathy from my clone¡­ It was one-sided visual telepathy. I saw what happened with the wood clone in sect ruin.


    Puppet Copy Magic, eh? This magic not only can copy living body but also their level of magic power. It¡¯s a powerful magic that is at least 11<sup>th</sup> tier magic. No doubt the caster was a Saint Class Magi. I didn¡¯t fight with them nor see their battle, so I don¡¯t know how strong they are. But I think they won''t disappoint me, they might be good enough to release my Susanoo or Sage Mood (Hashirama''s).


    It¡¯s pity that I couldn¡¯t find his/her origin. Right now the only thing I can do is be patient.


    But one of the reasons I came here for already discovered, the name of the people who are the reason behind my sect destruction.


    ¡®Kiamat¡¯ heh? A mysterious name I never heard of. Now, my dear grandfather, I will have to use your knowledge that you are most proud of.


    Speaking of the devil, he entered the room. Alone but not alone¡­ The hidden present has been increased to twelve.


    I stood up and bowed toward him like an obedient grandson,


    ¡°Greetings, Royal Grandfather.¡±


    <hr>


    [Author Note: Okay seems like it is close to 100 followers, it is unexpected to me this story will be that noticeable. Yea, I know it is all thanks to Naruto fanfiction, but I am still feeling good. Now the about my release like a slug, I am sorry currently I am too busy to write because of RL and if I try to write in a hurry things will get mess up, so I am sorry about that. Thank you.]

 Chapter-16: Four ways of the apocalypse

    <u>Chapter-16: Four ways of the apocalypse</u>


    The King, my grandfather was sitting with relax in front of me unlike his majestic aura in the throne room. This time he¡¯s sizing me in the truest sense.


    ¡°You have grown.¡±


    He evaluated me with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, we last saw each other when you gave me knight rank.¡±


    We didn¡¯t meet each other for two years or so.


    ¡°No. I am not saying that. It¡¯s true that you have grown taller, and your magic power prolonged, but I am not talking about that. I mean you have matured, compare to last time no, even compare to your age.¡±


    Ah, he means it like that. Well, I remember certain quota of certain someone,


    ¡®Even the most ignorant, innocent child will eventually grow up as they learn what true pain is.¡¯ Remembering that I also spit out another line,


    [AN: Guess who?]


    ¡°When a boy experienced tremendous pain, and overcome it, he becomes a man.¡±


    Hearing me, grandfather made an astonished face, but soon he laughed,


    ¡°Haha, well said. You have grown up for sure. But, you know my capabilities. I knew that when Tower of Eden destroyed you were in the sect, but how did you escape, and reach your home even less than a half day no quarter of a day?¡±


    He asked me narrowing his eyes.


    So, I couldn¡¯t deceive him after all. Well, that wasn¡¯t outside of my expectation. This man is the sovereign of a nation, he cannot be underestimated. But I made a fake shocked face.


    ¡°I am surprised, you even know that trivial thing. Sigh! It was the greatest luck in my 20 years of little life, I just encountered a fortunate item (not lie). By using that, I had teleported nearby to our city (not lie). But if you ask why I was alone who could escape, I would say it was too late for them by the time I have found it (not lie). I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but it actually happened to me who was desperate back then.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Is that so, you must have lucky encounter then.¡±, he replied sharply.


    Do you think, only I have got visual prowess in this world? No, in this world there are also many visual prowesses which commonly known as magic eyes and this guy has special visual prowess, that¡¯s how he became a king, that visual is called Truth Serum. The all-seeing-eye that can see through the boundary between truths and lies. I cannot tell him any lies as long as I am in front of him.


    But that is as long as I am sitting in front him in this world¡­ Until I have opened my red pattern eyes¡­ I let him listen to the truth for the first part. I have silently cast, [Tsukuyomi].


    Now, then how about we do little serious chat.


    ¡°There is something I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    He let me ask without thinking a second.


    I take out a paper from my pocket and give him to that. By looking that he frowned,


    ¡°That is?¡±


    In that paper, a portrait was drawn. It was the masked man, who contacted Viscount Lister. The truth is it was never drawn in the first place, I made this using genjutsu, after all, we are now in my genjutsu of [Tsukuyomi], where is I am absolute ruler I can do here anything I want, I can create anything I want.


    ¡°Do you know this guy?¡±


    I asked him, I wanted to show him that first to see his reaction before asking. But his reaction is unfathomable.


    ¡°His body structure is somewhat familiar, but you know I can¡¯t see his face because of his mask. And I have never even seen the attire he is wearing. Why are you showing me this?¡±


    ¡°One of my closest acquaintances is searching for him, so I thought while I am here I might ask you to help him. It would be helpful if you find him for me.¡±


    ¡°Umm, umm, okay. I will help you to look for him. But it will be after cleaning the mess of Tower of Eden.¡±


    I nodded toward him.


    ¡°Thank you. Another thing, have you ever heard the term ¡®Kiamat¡¯?¡±


    Hearing me his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Is it for the same person? Well whatever, Kiamat is it? Yeah, I have heard it. Have you ever read the Book of Apocalypse?¡±


    No, I have never read that, because I wasn''t interested in that. But I have some knowledge regarding what was writing on that book like how this world will be destroyed, I took those as myth and nothing will come from the reading myth of destruction that has no connection to magic research and ignore that.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t read that, but I have heard some of the myth from other people which are writing on that book.¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°So, have you heard about the four ways to the apocalypse of the world?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the first way is a horde of monsters will invade this world from behind the boundary, the second way this world will destroy because of a great war cause humans, the third way this world will be destroyed by Dragon God and the fourth way if nothing of those three happened this world will be destroyed by an Evil God.¡±


    I told him what I know about the four ways to apocalypse.


    ¡°Indeed. But in Sacred Nation, which is known as a religious nation they named this four-ways to the apocalypse in their holy scripture. The first way is Kiamat, the second way is Ragnarok, the third way is Red Dragon God of Apocalypse and the fourth way is Destruction God. So you understand, ha? Kiamat is the first way of apocalypse what in our Book of Apocalypse describe as this world will be invaded by the horde of monsters which exists behind the boundary. You may be thinking that it is a myth. But my Truth Serum verified it... that is no lie.¡±


    Kiamat is a way of the apocalypse, but the puppet my clone encounter was talking about world peace. Sigh, why the guys like them always see that end of this world is the form of peace?


    ¡°Now then I have a question that I wanted to ask, I would have asked it via telepathy even if you didn¡¯t visit here.¡±


    I was almost dazing out, but he woke me up.


    ¡°Yes?.... please.¡±


    I almost asked him rudely.


    ¡°Do you know who is that masked man appeared at Tower of Eden?¡±

 Chapter-17: A Curse.

    <u>Chapter-17: A Curse.</u>


    ¡°Do you know who is that masked man appeared at Tower of Eden?¡±


    I was waiting for this question. I knew that he will eventually ask this.


    ¡°You mean the rumored man who guarding the sect now? To be honest, I do not know him. But I can make a guess about who he is.¡±


    Grandfather was sharply looking at me with his Truth Serum eyes. I was making his eye to detect every word of mine is true.


    ¡°Hou?¡±


    He was asking me silently ¡®and what is your guess?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that if he is the same person, I had heard that in our sect there was a strong backer, whose power is equal to Saint Class or even above. But people regarded it as myth and some people call him as a ghost. His name is Madara Uchiha. That''s all I know.¡±


    Of course, he is verifying my every word with Truth Serum eyes.


    ¡°Is that so? Madara Uchiha, is that it? Never heard of him but my eyes telling it¡¯s not mare myth. Oh well, we will eventually contact him.¡±


    I nodded toward him.


    ¡°Aside from that, I don¡¯t think this was the all that you came to meet with me, what is your other¡­ no real purpose?¡±


    I have undone Tsukuyomi, there is no need of lies anymore. And this is something I also want to tell those who are hiding in the shadows.


    ¡°There are two matters I wanted to ask from you. First is, I want to start magic research on our territory. I want you to help my research with the materials.¡±


    He was nodding toward me with a smile,


    ¡°That is wonderful, you have contributed to our nation with your magic research. That helped both poor and rich to easily learn magic, so I will happy to give you money and material for magic research.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. And second is... I have agreed to your proposal you gave me before.¡±


    Hearing me he raised his brows.


    ¡°So you have finally understood that what are the advantages or disadvantages for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am agreeing to marry Sera Pendragon.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Uther Pendragon gave a big grin after hearing my announcement,


    ¡°Haha, so you have matured after all.¡±


    ¡­


    Inner Palace.


    After talking to grandfather, I have come to see grandmother and aunt again. I will be leaving today, so I wanted to see them before that.


    But I couldn¡¯t help but feel cold in my heart.


    My grandfather¡­ no King, in his eyes or facial expression, there was neither worries nor fear of lost one of country¡¯s strongest force, all that was tired expression.


    I almost have forgotten his Truth Serum¡¯s power, that¡¯s why I never suspected that.


    King, you must have known that Tower of Eden will be destroyed, don¡¯t you?


    All-Seeing-Eyes are a powerful bloodline magic eyes, and the royal clan, Pendragon family possesses those eyes. Even among all All-Seeing-Eyes, Truth Serum that my grandfather possess is the strongest. It can justify true and false of past, present, and future.


    And how does it connected to the knowing pf the destruction of Tower of Eden? It¡¯s like that, likewise all Pendragon family, my mother possess a set of All-Seeing-Eyes. The name of her eyes is Omen. It might not be strong kind of All-Seeing-Eyes, it helps my mother to tell Omen, it might be a good one or bad one. And the chance of that Omen come true is 25%. After all, controlling future is not easy.


    Once my mother told grandfather that, ¡®I have a bad feeling, sending my son to that sect. My eyes giving bad sign¡­ that sect has too many enemies, I don¡¯t know when it will  be destroyed by its enemy.¡¯


    That was the moment my grandfather knew that the Tower of Eden will be destroyed eventually. But it doesn¡¯t mean he is a sinner, the thing I am suspecting that he may know when and how our sect will destroy.


    I am not sure that, but I will be sure to investigate that.


    My mother knew that royalty is filled with impurity, which was why she was so scared to have a marriage bond with Sera Pendragon and mine. She once told me that, by falling in love and marrying your father I finally became free from a curse called royalty, so I do not want my children to bear that same curse.


    And my father said that ''do not believe a politician until they fulfilled their promise, but do not believe a royalty even more until they die because you don¡¯t know when they will sell you out by the name of protecting the nation.''


    Even so, I have chosen that path of cursed royalty, because I have to¡­


    I sense a person coming toward inner palace drawing room.


    I was looking at the entrance where no door to it.


    I have called for aunt and grandmother via a maid but it''s not them, a new person.


    A woman¡¯s silhouette appeared there.


    At a first glance, I thought she was Guinevere, her eyes, her lips, her nose and her entire figure was as ethereal as Guinevere except¡­ her hair was golden instead of ink black the Guinevere has, this golden hair is the symbol of Pendragon¡¯s Sun Fire.


    ¡°Hello, brother Lancelot.¡±


    She elegantly bowed towards me.


    Coming to reality I asked her,


    ¡°It has been a while, Sera. You have grown up. Now, you are as beautiful as your mother.¡±


    I praised her, despite I didn¡¯t want to compare her beauty to Guinevere, unconsciously I did that. Sigh, Guinevere still has a big influence on me.


    ¡°Haha, brother, you are talking like an old man and you become flatterer, though I don¡¯t know your character because we met after 7 years.¡±


    Yeah, I saw her last time when she was only 11, and after two years later she entered Sunfire Royal Academy, the fourth powerhouse (currently third), so we did not cross path. Not even in the national tournament.


    But who did think that snotty brat will become that fine woman? Sigh, seeing her I remembered the conversation with Konan last night (I had teleported in the inn she stayed in).


    ¡­.


    ¡°What made you recognized as strongest as that excepted by everyone you say?¡±


    I asked Konan, how to become stronger that majority of human acknowledge me.


    Saying that she gave a sweet laugh, but her next sentence was not that sweet.


    ¡°Then, become the King.¡±


    ¡°Huh! King?¡±


    I become dumbfounded. King? Did she mean King of the magic world¡­ King of the mankind... or King of this nation¡­


    ¡°Yes. Become King of this nation.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s really troublesome to become a King; after all, I need time for magic research¡­ no¡­ I am not even in the line of succession of the throne.¡±(MC)


    Hearing me she looked at me with scolding eyes.


    ¡°What? Your resolve was that weak? If you want to become supreme, first become king of this nation, then become emperor of this continent, and then become God of this world. That¡¯s how people will acknowledge you, no one will dare to oppose you, in fact, they will kneel down every day and worship you, do not forget, the living being acknowledges you not only because you are strongest because you have that much authority over this world. They will fear you but also love you, they will vigilant toward you but still, they will respect you.¡±


    She is an ambitious person no doubt. But that was the reason I selected her as the first person to reborn again. I asked her with understanding tone yet confused voice,


    ¡°But how do you think I will become king? As I said before, I am not royalty in the line of succession.¡±


    She replied to me with mischievous voice,


    ¡°You have to just accomplish a trivial job. That is, marry Princess Sera Pendragon and all set.¡±


    Umm... Hmm¡­?

 Chapter-18: Sera Pendragon

    <u>Chapter-18: Sera Pendragon</u>


    I don¡¯t know what was Konan thinking that asked me to marry Sera Pendragon, but after debating long hour I finally agree to her suggestion.


    Oh well, I decide to believe her because of her brain in scheming fairly well. If she was a princess, there is no doubt she would be the one to sit on the throne.


    ¡°What brother¡­? Did you mesmerized by my beauty that you cannot help but be gazing at me with an idiotic face?¡±


    Her giggled make me wake up.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t deny that ¡°But still you are a mischievous brat like before.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. You also got handsome.¡±


    ¡°Now, who is a flatterer?¡±


    It was nothing but a normal conversation between fellow cousins¡­ After chuckling I said,


    ¡°Oh, well. I have asked for your hand.¡±


    I tried to see her complexion, but surprisingly enough there was no change, it¡¯s like she knew everything from before and prepared for the moment. That damn grandfather, he even knew that I will ask for marriage today, no wonder he is a monarch. But as the obligatory voice, she replied,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that happy news?¡±


    She said like that with smile¡­ as if she was hearing marriage of another person.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you against it? After all, it¡¯s clearly a political marriage.¡±


    I asked mockingly.


    ¡°As a royalty, I was ready for it¡­ that what I wanted to say, but you know, it¡¯s not bad to marry you than another unknown person. And my eyes saying, you have huge potential in future.¡±


    ¡°Your eyes? Has it awakened?¡±


    [AN: It=All-Seeing-Eye]


    It¡¯s surprising that she already awake her eyes


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Yes, it was four years ago.¡±


    That¡¯s news to me. She awaken her eyes when she was only 14, even I didn¡¯t awake it yet and I am 20 now (that may be because I am half royalty). In another word, she is a monstrous genius, because both Uther and Arthur Pendragon awaken their All-Seeing-Eye when they were 16, and they were used to call the true genius of the royal family. Sera continued,


    ¡°The name of my eyes is Potential. I can see the potential of a person. And I can see your potential as well.¡±


    Talk about another Monarch level eyes. A king is the best king when he or she can see the potential of a person, that¡¯s he or she can gather great potential in his legion as well as remove them who are the obstacles.


    ¡°So¡­ What is my potential?¡±


    ¡°Potential is nothing but a prediction, but I can see the exact potential of a person. It¡¯s like an empty shell that yet to filled, and it will be filled in future, it might great or ominous, but the potential still potential.¡± After closing her eyes she added, ¡°However, there is three individuals'' potential I couldn¡¯t calculate. And today¡­ you are the fourth one.¡±


    Is that so¡­? Then,


    ¡°Then, what you would do if I didn¡¯t have the potential of your bottom line? Would you reject me?¡±


    Hearing me she opened her eyes, those are beautiful yet too deep to see. I wonder even my Byakugan can see through those deep eyes. Her mouth moved,


    ¡°I was serious, this is the first time after seven years I have seen you. So, I didn¡¯t know your value of potential, yet I was ready to marry you. It¡¯s not because I have fallen for you when I was a kid, it just you are the most suitable choice to become my husband, you and I both have royal blood, I am expecting our child will be born with thick bloodline and have strong All-Seeing-Eyes without a doubt.¡±


    After hearing that I ridiculed myself¡­ Who do I think I was talking with? She is none other than same cursed royal family. Of course, she is ambitious like any other royalty. I think only my mother was exceptional. Oh well, let them play whatever the game they want, I will play my own. But I can¡¯t help but curious of a matter,


    ¡°Then why not choose Mordred? He is also a royalty with thick blood.¡±


    Mordred was the grandson of 2<sup>nd</sup> Queen. The 2<sup>nd</sup> Queen has only one daughter, after that she couldn¡¯t give birth anymore, so the supporters from her faction wanted her grandson to succeed to the throne, which is not hidden anymore.


    It is absurd fate that, Uther¡¯s two daughters got sons, yet his son got none.


    ¡°Indeed, Mordred is royalty. But Modred is not a suitable person to give me a descendant.¡±


    He is... not suitable...? What, he has the problem with his ¡®gun¡¯?


    "But do not worry brother, even it is political marriage I will give you the love that as a wife that should give her husband."


    I wonder if the same thing applies to me. I might not love her in my life. I would rather choose Konan as my wife if it obligatory to marry someone. But Sera is someone I must marry.


    ¡°By the way brother, here is also a question for you. What you would do if I rejected you?¡±


    What I would have done... huh?


    Without answering the question, I told her,


    ¡°Tell grandmother and aunt that we will meet again later.¡±


    Confusing her, I started to move my feet, and stand in front of the inner palace''s exit door. And I look back to her,


    ¡°And, even if you have rejected me, I would have made you marry me, it doesn¡¯t matter by force or by sweet talk. Eventually, you must marry only and only me.¡±


    I exit inner palace without looking back, but my ear picked the sounds of sweet giggles.


    ¡­.


    After exiting the inner palace I was walking toward my uncle Arthur Pendragon¡¯s office to bid him farewell, or he will complain the next time we meet. And of course, I have to take permission for marriage between Sera and me. After all, he¡¯s the father of Sera Pendragon.


    I stood in front of a door that has a heavy aura, it¡¯s not the aura of physical or magical strength, the aura of a person with authority. Arthur Pendragon, he will be a good ruler... before me. I think he will take over the throne within one or two years.


    I didn¡¯t knock or push the door because I could sense some auras inside Arthur Pendragon¡¯s office. Folding my hands I leaned my back on a wall.


    10 minutes later, the door of the office opened.


    Three people came outside, one old, one middle-aged and one youth. The youth was leading the odd looking team. His and my eyes met.


    In his eyes was coldness, hatred as well as mocking gaze.


    But in response, I present him... smile like a saint.


    After frowning, he retreated his gaze and passed me.


    Mordred Pendragon. Name of his father family is Leyman, but unlike me, he didn¡¯t attach his family name after the first name, he directly refers to himself as Pendragon.


    I opened my Byakugan to look his back¡­


    So that¡¯s why I was feeling unusual aura from him¡­ I remember what Sera was talking,


    <Indeed, Mordred is royalty. But Modred is not a suitable person to give me a descendant.>


    Haha, what an absurd fate, after all, and my Byakugan see through that fate¡­ no, I didn¡¯t use the power of Momoshiki, it¡¯s an entirely different matter which can present me a huge advantage.

 Chapter-19: Time for awakening…

    <u>Chapter-19: Time for awakening¡­</u>


    ¡°I am going back to our territory.¡±


    After the light greeting, I told that to my uncle Arthur Pendragon.


    ¡°You just came today¡­ it would be good if you stay here this week. Your grandmother will be happy.¡±


    ¡°As much as I want, I have some important matter to take care of.¡±


    Yeah, I have to take care of slaves and slave traders in our territory.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    We both became silent for a short moment.


    ¡°Seems like, you agreed to marry my daughter.¡±


    Arthur opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    We became silent again. This air was somewhat awkward.


    ¡°Are you¡­ opposing to this marriage?¡±


    I asked with a brief pause. It will be difficult if the next King is opposed to this marriage.


    ¡°No, in fact, I am somewhat happy that she is marrying you who I recognized as a capable person long ago. Yet, I feel somewhat disappointed; I didn¡¯t see you as our finest bloodline or material to give us next strong lineage. I would be happier if this relationship wasn¡¯t political.¡±


    I can understand him. Arthur Pendragon isn¡¯t someone trifling with in contrast of politician. But I know he has a gentle side. He loves his child and wife.


    [AN: Lol, don¡¯t know if real Arthur in legend loved his wife though, just pretend here he loves his wife, and yes no NTR happening, sorry for disappointing you.]


    ¡°But do not worry¡±, I said, ¡°I will take care of her.¡±


    Wait, did I say something embarrassing?


    ¡°Hahaha, you should be, or I will go one on one with you to beat the hell out.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    He said something manly as well as fatherly, though I doubt he currently has the strength of beating me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling happy and lucky at last?¡±


    Hmm¡­? What did he mean?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Heh! Not only Sera is as beautiful as her mother, if you exclude her scheming mind, she is really soft-hearted like Guinevere.¡±


    Is that so? Yeah, I can see that she really is. But why is he promoting her daughter all of a sudden out of nowhere?


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t you understand what am I saying? Do you think I don¡¯t know about your wet dream of my woman?¡±


    Curse his All-Seeing-Eye. He noticed my feelings for Guinevere after all. I couldn¡¯t help but facepalm.


    When I look at him again, his face giving victorias vibe that was watching a loser, he¡¯s saying, as a man he won this battle.


    D-Damn you Arthur Pendragon!!! Damn you, Royal family!!!


    ¡­


    It was before I was about to leave.


    ¡°There is something I need to warn you.¡±


    Something to warn?


    ¡°When I visited your sect, I met someone out of league¡­ a guy who could defeat or even kill a mid-level dragon. I bet he can even go against one on one with a high-level dragon.¡±


    Ah, he was talking about me.


    But what is there to warn about that. Nevertheless, I commented,


    ¡°Yeah, I already heard about him. Is there something more about him?¡±


    ¡°That guy¡­ is dangerous. It¡¯s true he has a deep affection for the sect, yet there was bloodlust all over his body. If you make him slightly angry he could destroy this nation without a doubt.¡±


    Arthur Pendragon¡¯s All-Seeing-Eye¡¯s ability is seeing through all mortal emotion. He can detect how a person feels, and with his almost perfect calculation he can detect what that person thinking as well as about to do. In royal lineage, it¡¯s true that Arthur Pendragon¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t strongest, but because of his high intellectual ability with hard work and top of those eyes, he is one of the finest leaders in my list.


    ¡°I am somewhat sure¡­¡± Arthur was continuing, ¡°That he will contact you. So, don¡¯t make him angry; or he will be hard to deal with, in contrast, make a good relationship with him and if possible, become a disciple of his.¡±


    So he¡¯s warning to not to make angry my own self, and become a disciple of myself. But hey, it¡¯s not a bad idea, I could use that as a pretext, and I can make my name as a disciple of one of the strongest as well as no one will doubt how I become suddenly so strong. Nice idea, dear uncle of mine, that¡¯s why despite being one of the cursed royalty I like you quite a bit, who thinks with his head, even though his deduction was wrong he said the right thing, that day when I met him as masked man Madara, I was really releasing bloodlust.


    I shrugged my shoulder.


    ¡°I will keep that in my mind. Now then, farewell.¡±


    Saying that I opened the only door of the office.


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    That voice came when the door was closing.


    Ah before closing the door, I undid my Tsukuyomi. Today I use Tsukuyomi twice. All I did enter and cast Tsukuyomi and exit. I was in his office less than 10 seconds. All conversation we did, in Tsukuyomi.


    After all, I can¡¯t let my guard down in front of King and the next King. Their eyes are too powerful. I must be careful in front of them.


    ¡­


    After I entered my carriage, a guy came in front of me. He was one of the envoys of our territory, he handles the informational matter between our territory and royal capital, especially business deal.


    ¡°There is a sad news, young lord.¡±


    Sad news? But his face doesn¡¯t seem that sad.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Viscount Lister went missing out of nowhere after leaving our territory.¡±


    So that¡¯s why envoy didn¡¯t seem that sad¡­ welp, everyone from our territory despises that douche bag.


    ¡°So, what the sad news?¡±


    Hearing my question that guy¡¯s face became bitter yet laughable like he wanted to say, ¡®it should be the sad news enough, no?¡¯


    ¡°Oh well, he didn¡¯t go missing in our territory, it doesn¡¯t concern us. But thanks for the information anyway.¡±


    I said with a straight voice.


    Without saying anything he bowed and left.


    Sigh¡­


    I made a shadow clone with hand seal silently and leaving it teleported at Tower of Eden, in middle of the ruin.


    I made four more shadow clone to make them go four corners of the sect and made a four corner crimson barrier.


    "Now then, come ten tails."


    Ten-Tails (Juubi) came out from my body and become a huge tree in no time.


    That''s the so-called Divine Tree...


    My shadow clone that was guarding the sect came in front of me.


    ¡°What you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What are you saying? You should know, it¡¯s time for awakening the Sage of the Six Path¡¯s power and of course finally it is time for the awakening Rinne-Sharingan.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    [AN: I am really busy in this semester, so yeah I can barely write after doing RL and other stuff, and top of that I am GM of an online game. So, it is going really busy for me. The semester will end middle of the August, hopefully, I can write and edit another chapter. Thank you for reading this far.]

 Chapter-20: The Third Eye

    <u>Chapter-20: The Third Eye</u>


    [Editing Credit: NomMend. Thanx man!]


    Teleporting into the Bandit¡¯s lair with kamui, I glance around.


    There is neither aura of strength or presence of nobility, something else.


    I look around the entire hall room. There are at least 30 thuggish looking people here.


    Some are talking with each other with a perverted laugh, some had their faces tinged red from intoxication, some gambled with cards, or were already passed out on the floor.


    Unsurprisingly, there was a strong and slightly nauseating odor of vulgarity and grime.


    A few seconds after arriving here, one of them notice me.


    ¡°The hell? What the hell are you doin¡¯ ¡®ere brat!?¡±


    The guy stepped in front of me with suspicious eyes.


    Well, I don¡¯t have the time to converse with fools like them. My main body is waiting for me in the sect, so I¡¯ll have to hurry. I harden my fist with earth style and dash toward him with incomprehensible speed, and before he even realized I moved, buried a punch in his abdomen, and told him before he collapsed,


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to know what I want¡­ all you need to understand is that you are my sacrifice.¡±


    ¡­


    I was sitting crossed legged on the sect ruin. Behind is a tree that pierced the clouds¡­ the so-called Divine Tree.


    Surrounding me were more than 100 human bodies. Of course, all of them were alive but in critical condition. Moreover, most of them were still under the influence of genjutsu.


    My clone collected them. Not a single one of these were innocent, with each one being wanted by the authorities of whichever area they came from. Bandits, murderers, rapist, thieves etc. Several of them have even been sentenced to death.


    By the way, I don¡¯t mind killing scum, in fact, that''s how our world works.


    I have 3 goals to complete now, awaken Rinne-Sharingan, enter perfect sage of the six path mode and the last one is creating the White Zetsu¡­ of course, the men surrounding me will be the sacrifices from which the Zetsus are born.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    I retrieve a stone from my Kamui space. Engraved into the flat side of the stone is an ancient word. This word is one of the legendary Runes. Although it¡¯s one of the most powerful of Runes, it is unfortunately useless in the hands of mortals.


    Slow-time Rune. An artifact that I found in the Head Master¡¯s antic above his office.


    It was still intact after the destruction of the sect, and upon finding it a new plan emerged in my mind.


    Why was it deemed a defective rune?


    The answer is that, to activate it, requires so much mana that if every member of the sect poured every last drop of mana into it, the rune would be activated for merely a few seconds, and cover only a few centimeters of range. So yeah, this thing is utterly useless for mortals. Though, what of Divine Beings?


    The ten tails resides in me and provides infinite chakra, making me immortal like Kaguya. When using the rune, the range it covers is more than enough, but the problem is how long I can sustain it. It seems I cannot control it perfectly and can activate it for only a few minutes. That¡¯s when I decided to attempt awakening the Rinne-Sharingan.


    The only thing left is to devour the chakra fruit just as Kaguya did, or to imitate Madara who devoured the tree with (almost) full bloom Rinne-Sharingan flower and awaken Rinne-Sharingan.***


    It¡¯s already been a few hours since I started this process, the chakra fruit almost ripe to eat. Once it is ripe, I point my palm towards the fruit and use the attraction power of Rinnegan; it accelerates through the air into my hand.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I am aware that after eating this I will truly transcend the mental and physical limitations of the human race, and become something else entirely. Which sometimes creeps me out and makes me uncomfortable.


    After hesitating for several moments, I consume the great power that would take my already nigh-godly power to even greater and more unfathomable heights.


    And¡­ a few seconds I was feeling a new light, new powers, and new sensation that overwhelmed me greatly despite my greatly enhanced cognitive ability.


    I stood up and absorbed the divine tree into my body, leaving a few parts remaining for the making of White Zetsu.


    And finally, I was able to erase the imperfections of my power and reach the pinnacle of perfection.


    I was looking at my hand. It¡¯s not the same greenish-whitish color as Obito or Madara, nor is it covered in scales. It was entirely a smooth pale white. The same as those surnamed Otsutsuki.


    ***


    King Uther Pendragon gazed at the ceiling for a long time.


    There was an obvious frown on his face.


    He was reminiscing, again and again, on the conversation he had with his grandson.


    He wasn¡¯t thinking about the marriage talk. Because he knew it was bound to happen sooner or later. He was thinking about the photo Jin showed him.


    A silhouette he knows overlapped with the man in the photo. He really didn¡¯t put that much thought into it when he first saw the photo, but because of a nagging sensation in the back of his head, after thinking all day long about it, he was almost certain he knew the identity of the figure in the photo.


    ¡°If it really is him, it¡¯ll make matters much worse.¡±


    He muttered. He couldn¡¯t believe his own mind at first, but he couldn¡¯t completely deny it due to the recent troublesome events that happened around that man.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the guy who was the most honest in his entire life, has gone down the path of a villain.¡±


    As why he was sure of that, that guy was the same guy he¡¯s always known. Because, first it was his Truth Serum which confirmed that, second that guy was once¡­ no, still his best friend.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ there is no way now I can tell Lancelot (Jin Tiger) about him.¡±


    Saying that his eyes released killing intent.


    ¡°But I will stop you¡­ for the sake of this world¡­ for the sake of this nation¡­ and for the sake of my own-self.¡±


    [*Hello guys. It¡¯s been a long time. Thank you for reading this broken novel of mine such a long time (only 20 chapters and I am saying a long time!). I know my English isn¡¯t that edible and sadly I don¡¯t have the way to check my chapters with pro editor, because there is no way to send them money for me internationally (actually there is a way but that¡¯s royal pain believe me.). So, I am sorry there are many sentences you couldn¡¯t understand because of that.]


    [**Well, I didn¡¯t mean to hiatus this novel for a long time. It was really long troublesome Real Life problem these days. The first thing is exam then went to see my grandmother who was sick and lastly I was involved in a road accident, because of injury I was 5 days in the hospital and 15 days or so in bed like a zombie. This chapter I wrote before my exam but couldn¡¯t edit and post here because of that.]


    [***Ok, the 3stars mark on the middle of the novel, I will explain one of my doubt. I will not say I am sure about my guess because it was never mentioned in anime and manga. But I will not say it is a theory. So I was always wondering despite having ten tails inside Hagoromo, Obito and Madara (in the first stage) why they don¡¯t have Rinne-Sharingan. So I thought it involved with chakra fruit. Because after eating chakra fruit Kaguya awakens her Rinne-sharingan and Madara absorbed the bud about to bloom which was from chakra fruit and after that awake the Rinne-Sharingan. Or it might be something others entirely¡­ but about the sake of PLOT, I put my thinking here to introduce you to slow time rune (and make sure to answer you why he cannot use that rune before.) But I want to hear opinions about this from you why they cannot use Rinne-Sharingan despite having ten tails inside them. Thank you.]

 Chapter-21: Time for the hunt (1)

    <u>Chapter-21: Time for the hunt (1)</u>


    A white-haired young boy was walking in the street. He was seven years old boy who has promised the future of a good looking handsome man.


    He is the brother of Jin Tiger.


    He had snuck out from the mansion to play with his friends. Before noon he has to go back or he will be found out.


    But the little boy didn¡¯t know that there are two or three shadows that were following him quietly.


    That boy has a secret passage where nobody visits that much, he uses that path to avoid eyes of clansman or guards and servants of the clan.


    Sadly this place was the one that brings his life into calamity.


    The boy suddenly hit from the back and fainted. Silhouette of two men showed in front of that unconscious body.


    ¡­


    <Back to MC¡¯s POV>


    It¡¯s been 15 days I returned to my clan from Royal City.


    Of course, I am a clone.


    I had purchased 20 slaves children from slave traders, but all I did after purchase was sheltered them in our old territory that my father give me right to rule (basically it''s an empty village.). There are servants of our clan looking after them, I did not meet with them because it''s not yet time to do so.


    Currently, I was reading books in the library from the morning. At noon I suddenly peek commotion in my ears.


    When I went to investigate the reason, I saw my mother collapsed and a servant girl was fanning her.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    There was also a man in a bowed position that was sweating like a fountain.


    I asked that girl with a frown,


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Y-young master, bad news¡­ 2<sup>nd</sup> young master was kidnapped!!!¡±


    While saying that she was visibly trembling with teary eyes.


    I said with laud and emergency tone,


    ¡°Hurry up! Contact our clan¡¯s doctor.¡±


    I carried mother on my arm and took her to her bedroom. She was still conscious.


    After laying her in bed, I open her eyes with hand and implemented genjutsu with my Sharingan, she will be sleeping peacefully for the next few hours.


    I sense aunt was behind me, who just entered this room.


    Without giving her any time to ask me I told her,


    ¡°Please look after mother; I have something to take care of.¡±


    I exit that room and returned to the previous place where my mother had fainted.


    The man was in still bowing position¡­ or should I say he is not daring to raise his head.


    I grabbed his collar and make him stand up to my level (he was taller than me).


    ¡°Cremer, is it? You were in the position of watching over my kid brother, what happened and how did it happened?¡±


    ¡°M-my lord, I was doing my job. But¡­ but I am incompetent, they took him away so fast that the time I went there... everything was over¡­ I am sorry¡­ I will take any punishment including death.¡±


    Seems like, kidnappers were too much for him. I released him while sighing,


    ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t be that *hard-headed, and I am sorry I lost my cool there. I understand your circumstance¡­ tell me how many person was there? What was their gender?¡±


    [AN: I couldn''t put the appropriate word for this sentence if you have any idea feel free to comment below.]


    That guy also come back to his cool and answered me,


    ¡°Two and both man.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Cremer Ling was one of the loyal guard of our clan, his family served us for the generation. As a person, I believe them.


    My kid brother thought he could go in and out easily without anyone¡¯s noticed but actually this guy always watching over his every step. We are giving that kid freedom to grow up with other kids, no matter what status their family or they have. A sheltered boy will never grow up faster than the boy who mixed with different kinds of personality holders, when that boy choose which kind of path he will choose after mixing with them he become a mature person. (AN: manly man lol)


    I commended him,


    ¡°Give their description.¡±


    After thinking so hard he replied,


    ¡°One was more than 6 feet and other was close to 5.10 feet. They were wearing the same looking black cloak. One of them had long sleeve and other one had the short sleeve (he mean wrapped). That short sleeved one had a tattoo in his hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Tattoo? Do you remember what kind of tattoo it was?¡±


    ¡°It was, black in color. I couldn¡¯t see the full shape of that, but I think it was Lion¡¯s head¡­ no¡­ I think it was Eagle¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I have enough clues.¡±


    ¡­


    I visited the office room of my father.


    He was calmly sitting in his chair.


    There was no sign of worry but frown.


    I told him a short sentence,


    ¡°Time for hunting the Eagles.¡±


    ¡°So, you are finally debuting in the dark world of politics¡±


    He asked me.


    ¡°I already stepped in that world the moment my sect destroyed.¡±


    I told him firmly. He nodded but didn¡¯t talk anymore.


    Before leaving the room I looked at the 3<sup>rd</sup> person other than us once.


    <hr>


    [AN: So I am deciding to make chapter shorter than before, it will make me fast release than before I guess. I may release another chapter next Sunday, but do not hope up, because RL for me difficult these days (not in a bad way though), Thank you for reading this far.]

 Chapter-22: Time for the hunt (2)

    <u>Chapter-22: Time for hunt (2)</u>


    ¡°The mission has been completed; all you need to receives the good, Your Excellency.¡±


    There were two men in this room. One of them was a middle-aged man. He has no noticeable feature except for a thick golden chain on his neck. Other one was wearing a white mask on his face. Everything he wore was white that¡¯s all his feature.


    The speaker was the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Is that so? Good job.¡±


    The masked man praised him with a cold voice.


    The middle-aged man was clearly head of this branch called Eagle¡¯s Eye Company, Red Tiger City Branch, which deals with all kinds of business of both light and dark. But the person who was sitting in front him has no connection to this company, he''s but a customer, despite that middle-aged man talking with him like he was the master of this company.


    The masked man contacted him a couple weeks ago, as a customer.


    ***


    ¡°Kidnapped the youngest child of City Lord.¡±


    Middle-aged man¡¯s mouth made a gaped hearing that, he answered while shaking his head,


    ¡°That¡¯s something we cannot do, even if we have the ability to kidnap that brat. Problem is despite our company is ruled by one of three heavenly clans; we agree on a term with every country we cannot lay our claws on noble¡¯s family. We cannot break the terms of service, no matter what, please go back, sir.¡±


    He rejected him politely. He doesn¡¯t know who is that man is, but if he is brave enough to ask for this insane request, that guy someone not simple.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    That man snorted and put a palm size purple crystal on the table.


    ¡°How about this? I will give you guys this thing as an exchange of that request.¡±


    The middle age frowned, what kind of crystal is it? Is it¡­


    When he was about to inquire about it, the masked man answer on his own.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Can¡¯t you recognize this thing? It¡¯s called Serafall Crystal.¡±


    Hearing that middle-aged man stood up with a shocked yet angry face,


    ¡°Quite your jokes, sir. Or we will force you to get out of here.¡±


    So what is serafall crystal? It¡¯s a valuable magic stone that increased mana capacity by a great amount. Just for 10 grams of it will be millions of money. And the weight of this stone at least 700 grams. So he thought, there is no way its Serafall Crystal.


    Understanding his behavior masked man said,


    ¡°There is no way, a low official like you have ever seen serafall crystal like this big, but that doesn¡¯t mean we big fish cannot hold this. As long as I remember every branch of Eagle¡¯s Eye has at least one refiner, verify it by him.¡±


    After verifying it that refiner had fainted. It had shocked him too much that he fainted. The middle-aged man also verges of being fainted.


    ¡°So, is our deal seal?¡±


    The masked man calmly said like, you are that surprised to see a little piece of this things.


    ¡°Is that crystal you are giving¡­ not my company¡­ only to me?¡±


    Middle-aged guy gulped.


    ¡°It¡¯s your business, all I need work done. You can own it or you can divide it or can loyally hand over to head of the Eagle''s Eye.¡±


    Of course, the masked man knows that this guy will take it for himself.


    ¡°How about it? I will give this piece to you in advance.¡±


    Cleaning sweat from his forehead, the middle-aged man said hurriedly,


    ¡°Yes, yes. We are officially taking this mission.¡±


    But after thinking something he asked the masked man,


    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡±


    The masked man stood up and said,


    ¡°Why am I fixating on that brat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When the middle-aged man replied that, he lost the sight of the masked man, but could hear his voice that about to fade,


    ¡°If you do not want to die early, you better not know that.¡±


    The middle-aged man started to sweat, that guy was able to exit without even noticed¡­ he¡¯s no ordinary individual¡­ but when he saw that guy left behind the serfall crystal, he sighed and said aloud,


    ¡°He is really not an ordinary individual.¡±


    Next day, Eagle¡¯s Eye Company¡¯s Refiner mysteriously died.


    ***


    Present.


    Two men who kidnapped Jonny Tiger dragged his body on the office room, where middle-aged man and masked man were sitting.


    ¡°As per request, we are delivering him to you. Hope we can do business in the near future.¡±


    The middle-aged man said to the masked man.


    ¡°I do not hope we will meet again.¡±


    That man coldly said. But middle-aged man didn¡¯t get irritated from that because he already knows he is a worm in front of this guy in begin with.


    But when he thought about the serafall crystal his face start to loosen.


    ¡°Come out you Eagle¡¯s Eye dogs¡­ Come to your daddy.¡±


    That rude voice watered down his all delusions.


    Saying ¡®excuse me¡¯ to the masked man, he went veranda to see the person who was calling him rudely.


    He saw many people with distinguished uniform were standing in front of the entrance. It was none other than Red Tiger Divine Clan. And in front of them were two top dogs, Jack Tiger the vice clan master (he was the one who was voicing rudely) and the other one was the eldest son of clan master Jin Tiger.


    The middle-aged man started to swear in his mind.


    [AN: I didn¡¯t waste my mind to give the middle-aged man a name¡­ because he is a cannon fodder.


    I decided to change the Red Tiger Clan to Red Tiger Divine Clan which sounds more chuuni¡­ I mean cool. XD]

 Chapter-23: Time for the hunt (3)

    <u>Chapter-23: Time for the hunt (3)</u>


    ¡®Crap it was too early¡­ how did they figure out that fast¡­? As politician they have good heads, but even for them it¡¯s impossible to figure out the fact too early. Or they might have others motive, it¡¯s early to think that they figured out already.¡¯


    The middle-aged man was sweating over it, but with a dignified and confused tone he voiced out,


    ¡°What happened Lord Jack Tiger? What all of this about?¡±


    Jack Tiger snorted and shout out loudly, and this time he did it like that every one of the passersby heard that,


    ¡°You piece of dog shit!! Do you think you can do whatever you want?! Don¡¯t underestimate our Red Tiger Divine Clan!! Where is my nephew? I am giving you 10 seconds or you will beg for your life like b*tch.¡±


    The middle-aged man chuckled inside. Even if they found out about the kidnapped incident later it wouldn¡¯t be a problem because there will be no evidence. He would have killed those two men who kidnapped Jonny Tiger for cleaning up hands from that incident.


    But now it became hard to do, however, that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have any cards to play. He said with same confused yet angered expression,


    ¡°What are you talking about, my lord? There is no way we can do something like that. You cannot accuse anyone you pleased. What kind of evidence do you have?¡±


    ¡°Huh. Evidence? Oh, we have plenty.¡±


    This time it wasn¡¯t Jack Tiger, it was Jin Tiger(MC).This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°So, what kind of proof is it?¡±


    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Our man, who was guarding my little brother in shadow, saw with his own eyes who kidnapped him. One of the men has eagle¡¯s tattoo on his hand. And who could that be? It¡¯s none other than Eagle¡¯s Eye Company.¡±


    ¡®What? Is that all, it¡¯s not enough to prove me as the culprit. What a foolish young master!¡¯, the middle-aged man sneered.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not enough to prove it that I am or our organization was the one who is behind that incident. That maybe independent movement from our men or that might be used as a diversion for your attention towards us and safely sneaked out from the city¡­ Yes, it''s also possible for your man was behind that incident and colliding with those villains. But if they are my men I will take responsibility. But you know, we never broke the Terms of Service until now.¡±


    Hearing him Jin Tiger narrowed his eyes. And every Red Tiger Divine Clan members include hot-headed Jack Tiger was thinking over that possibility.


    After thinking hard, Jin Tiger bowed and said,


    ¡°We are really sorry for our hot-headedness steps. It was this kind of situation that no one of us was thinking rationally and act on our emotions. And thanks for enlightening us to give some possibilities, we will officially apologize after we find out my kid brother.¡±


    Saying that he turned back and start to exit the place, others include Jack Tiger followed him.


    The middle-aged man heaved a sigh of relief and praised his quick-wittedness, but then something happened that he never thought will happen.


    ¡°Big brotheeeeeeer!! Heeeeeeeeeelp!¡±


    It was Jonny Tiger who ran into the veranda.


    ¡®Crap!! How that boy came here?! What''re those two bastards doing? Shit! All ended!¡¯ Middle-aged men screamed in his mind¡­ ¡®Wait! Wait¡­ It¡¯s still not over. Yes, that masked man will not miss this moment and take away this boy if he is so precious to him¡­ and I will frame him that it was a conspiracy against us to tarnish our company name.¡¯


    He looked back to the office via door to signal him.


    But there was nobody. There wasn¡¯t the masked man, neither his two men.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening¡­..? Is that guy run away? And two men also? Shit, shit, shit! There is an only way now, that is to take hostage of that kid.¡¯


    But it was too late for him. He heard a sound that was like the chirping of thousands of birds. It was coming from his back.


    When everything was clear he saw the Eldest son of city lord¡¯s who pierced his heart with his hand. Jin Tiger said slowly,


    ¡°Oh, I beg your pardon, to think that you are not suspect¡­ We will hold a funeral to show our apology.¡±


    Saying that Jin Tiger retracts his hand from the heart.


    The middle-aged man fell down, and he is already dead.


    While Jin was looking at the corpse, he felt a presence.


    Taking his brother away from that place he hurriedly left the veranda and stood where his clansmen were.


    Jin alerted everyone,


    ¡°Everybody falls back! Be careful that man is dangerous.¡±


    There was a man who showed up in front of the veranda.


    He was a white masked man who wore everything but white.

 Chapter-24: Time for the hunt (4)

    <u>Chapter-24: Time for the hunt (4)</u>


    [Back to MC¡¯s clone PoV]


    Everyone with me was putting their''s guard up seeing that white masked man.


    That mask has no hole, even for eyes.


    He is exuding a strong aura that seems above us. Yes, it is also above this clone me.


    Not only me other¡¯s also felt his strength.


    ¡°May I ask your identity?¡±


    My uncle asked him with a cautious tone.


    That guy tilted his neck,


    ¡°You see I am wearing this mask to hide my identity. Isn¡¯t that a foolish question?¡±


    Hearing someone calling a fool other people maybe go red in the face because of anger but my uncle didn¡¯t do that, because he used to that word.


    I asked him with narrowing my eyes,


    ¡°So what do you want? Are you thinking about going against us?¡±


    ¡°Lancelot JT Pendragon, I have no intention to go against the prince of this country, or more importantly it¡¯s highly possible you or your child maybe become the next-generation King. So I have no intention to harm someone who may be my possible benefactor in future.¡±


    He said something that no one of among us can ignore. Only uncle and I know about my agreement of marriage with Princess Sera Pendragon. But now it¡¯s become public, every onlooker heard his voice.


    Well, it¡¯s not like we intend to make it secret in the first place.


    ¡°But there is something I or we can¡¯t overlook.¡±


    He took out a pyramid size orange stone. It was dazzling, beautiful and ominous.


    ¡°THAT¡¯S¡­ THAT IS HORN OF FIRE DRAGON EMPEROR¡­ EVERYONE EVACUATE!!!!¡±


    My uncle recognized that stone and roared like a madman.


    Of course being a magic researcher I know what that stone is, as uncle roared it is Horn of Fire Dragon Emperor. It¡¯s a mine type attack stone that releases strong fire which is as hot as fire dragon¡¯s breath. It is known that it burn things two days and two night straight. You can say its water version of Amaterasu.


    We hurriedly evacuate from that place, but that guy wasn¡¯t hasty, he flew in the sky and stop middle of the Eagle''s Eye Company¡¯s office which is 200 hundred square meters.


    And drop that stone before he vanished.


    1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ 4¡­. Sec¡­


    HISSSSSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    A wall of scorching fire lit up. And the whole branch started to burn.


    ¡­


    In Red Tiger City Master¡¯s office.


    Noticing movement in his eyes sight Gem Tiger(Jin Tiger¡¯s father) gave a warm smile,


    ¡°Good afternoon, you finally woke up.¡±


    It was an eight years old boy. Who has a promising future as a good looking handsome man as his brother.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Waking up he looked around the office with a confused face.


    ¡°Why am I here? Don¡¯t tell me I was caught! Crap, if mom caught me. I am a goner.¡±


    But when he noticed his father was looking at him with a warm smile, his face cramped.


    ¡°Fa-fa-father?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell your mother. Your secret alley I mean.¡±


    Hearing that he breathed a sigh of relief like a matured man, but if a female saw that she will think him as cute.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The young boy or rather say Jonny Tiger felt chilly aura from his father,


    ¡°But you will be punished for 10 months and help out your brother with his research.¡±


    Jonny Tiger was too afraid to say anything but then he noticed in window cloud of smoke in the sky. Forgetting about the punishment he went in front of the window. He saw scorching flame that burning the sky.


    ¡°Fa-fa-father!! Fire is burning the clouds.¡±


    (No cloud you are seeing is made from the fire itself.)


    But his father didn¡¯t break the misunderstanding. Instead, he said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry your brother will take care of that.¡±


    ¡°Woooo¡­ brother can stop the fire of the cloud¡­ he is cool for sure.¡±


    After thinking something he punched his own chest softly,


    ¡°Ok, I decided, from now on I will always stick with my brother like his shadow. I maybe become as cool as my brother.¡±


    Gem Tiger laugh bitterly, then there is no point of calling it punishment.


    It was difficult to extinguish fire from Eagle''s Eye Company.


    No ordinary water can stop that fire. And there are really few people who can use water magic in the Red Tiger City which also known as the city of lightning. [AN: I was about to put here thunder, but in Naruto series thunder is called lightning, so welp.]


    But even if you ask them, this fire''s magic tier is at least 8, so lesser than 7 tier water magic can''t possibly extinguish this fire.


    After I cast x10 times bigger than normal water dragon jutsu we could finally stop that fire.


    "To think you also mastered this strong magic... just how strong you become?"


    My uncle asked me with really astonishing voice. The other sect members and onlookers also have gaze of ''want to know'' as well as admiration.


    But I ignored them and run into ex-Eagle''s Eye Company which has been burned to ashes.


    "As expected of eight level magic, burn it to nothing, we were too late."


    My uncle said with a frown, but there weren''t single shreds of pity in his voice.


    Yea, there was nothing but ashes.


    I gave out a sigh.


    "Its real shame we let that happened in our territory. But well that guy was too much to handle. I will take my kid brother with me to see my mother as well as I will report everything to father."


    "Okay, I will take care of the aftermath, go hurry, sister-in-law already in bad shape."


    Nodding toward him, I took my brother and start to run with great speed. I know my uncle was surprised by my fast departure.


    Instead of going home I teleported into an alleyway.


    "Good job."


    I was looking at my brother or should say being that took something that same as my brother appearance.


    "That was fun!"


    He turned into a white being.


    White Zetsu.


    He is one of the 70+ first generation Zetsu my main body farmed in sect ruin.


    In my back, I heard several footsteps.


    It was the man with the white mask and two kidnappers.


    [AN: Sorry for the late release. Next released may be on Sunday. Thanks for reading.]

 Chapter-25: Conclusion

    <u>Chapter-25: Conclusion</u>


    "Everything was done smoothly."


    The white-masked man removed his mask. It was the same face as me.


    "Yeah."


    I shrugged.


    It was our or so say main body''s plot from the beginning. He couldn''t take a step before because Zetsu wasn''t ready. Without a Zetsu, it would be hard to success things, because Zetsu can perfectly copy a person including aura, jutsu, and now additionally magic.


    The main body sent 3 Zetsu here. One took my brother''s appearance others took kidnappers.


    When my brother about to go out I swapped him with Zetsu by using Rinnegan (Sasuke''s ability). I make him faint and take to the father office. That made bodyguard to not to understand who is real and who is fake. [An: Need the last sentence to rearrange]


    When the two kidnappers kidnapped him, they intentionally disclose clue on bodyguard''s eyes so he could report us in details. For not,e no ordinary person know that they have an eagle tattoo on their''s hand.


    After that when we accused Eagle''s Eye Company''s Red Tiger City branch''s head we made Zetsu that take appearance of my brother to come in front of us, shouting that he was kidnapped, and not able to overcome my emotion I killed the head, but it''s justified that because he broke Terms of Service... at least that''s how onlookers saw.


    But why did we do that far to annihilate Eagle''s Eye Company branch?


    Many know and many don''t. But who knows they are not ordinary. Eagle''s Eye Company has thousands of years of history, they do everything, everything means everything. Work of light and work of dark.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Many don''t know that despite royalty and more than half of nobility despised slave trader things, why they didn''t ban it?


    That''s because slave traders company controlled by Eagle''s Eye Company which is owned by one of the great heavenly family in this world.


    Well, we wanted to erase the existence of slaves trader company, but we can''t do it without conspiracy. And that''s how my father wanted me to do.


    People think that Eagle''s Eye Company who broke the ToS first, I killed the head only, but the man with great background erase the existence to keep his face hidden.


    That''s all, no one investigates farther. That''s how this world works, no one wants to deal with troublesome and unknown things that might bring them to their own demise.


    By the way, we killed all people of Eagle''s Eye Company before I killed the head of the branch because we want to ensure everyone dies who involved in slaves trading. That''s why no one came other than Head of the branch when we created turmoil.


    And lastly, we burn everything to ash on the dust, so all paper of the slave trading proves burned away.


    Drama end, thanks for watching.


    ...


    After the incident there was a national effect which also later cause a minor International problem, many people came to this city to inspection, of course, secret agents also came here to check things up.


    But they found only what onlooker saw and knows... nothing more, nothing less.


    Well, some of the clever and brave ones were close to solving the problem but they were put into the paradox of genjutsu.


    In light we purchase 50+ slaves in two installments, we had received the first one as for 2nd one there was no need because slaves traders were long gone.


    We took every child under 15, some youth in the range of 16-21 years old and 12 capable adults, one of them has the age of 38(female), we didn''t take any slave who has the criminal record, I verify them with my Sharingan.


    We took 105 slaves, which withhold both male and female.


    Everything has been done silently.


    Eagles Eye''s Company was suspended from our city for some months/years, they took every good that was left here including remaining slaves (they don''t know actual numbers). That causes us to financially collapse. But that also means our own company''s business can bloom more radiantly.


    As for the white masked man, that remained as a mystery in everyone eyes.


    Now that I think about it I also need to make a mysterious organization to take care of things which is dark.


    Now then, I gather every piece to make an army of my own. All that left is to train them in Slow Time Rune(STR) which will be placed into the village our ancestor once used to live. I already developed our village that will be seen as my personal research facility to the outsider.


    Well, there is still one work left.


    When a man learns to love, he must bear the risk of hatred. My hatred is crawling into my body like a vicious bug. After my sect destroyed there wasn¡¯t a single moment I didn¡¯t hate them.


    But this hatred may be mutual, we kill one of them, a seed of hatred born, then they kill annihilated our sect, hatred grew further, then I killed two of them, thus hatred grew another height if that keeps going¡­ the cycle of hatred will be immeasurable.


    I have to stop that seed of hatred to grow further. I cannot bring the peace that Jiraiya, Naruto or Nagato search for in the following method, in the first place it is not possible as long as we have the minds for the opinion. An opinion that makes oppose each other. But I at least stop one side of oppose party to bring the end of the current cycle of hatred. Whether in smooth method or rough.


    So that¡¯s why I decided,


    To make a trip to the so-called Dragon King''s Palace.

 Chapter-26: The world only god knows

    <u>Chapter-26: The world only god knows.</u>


    ¡°Hmm¡­ things are getting interesting, is that divine artifact you intentionally drop?¡±


    An old man who has glass on his one eye was saying while drinking alcohol.


    ¡°Umm¡­ what are you saying?¡±


    The man who can¡¯t be more perfect asked back while smiling.


    ¡°Of course I am talking about Slow Time Rune, one of the 7 heavenly treasures that you have made.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hohoho, you have noticed, as expected of Chief God. Nothing can be hidden from you.¡±


    The perfect man said while smiling sweetly.


    ¡°Who do you think I am? Well whatever, it is pretty obvious, after all, that human is the third person you have ever created with your own hand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you also know about that... I have created that boy.¡±


    This time perfect man or should say Creation God¡¯s facial expression change to surprise but he is still keeping his never-changing smiling face.


    ¡°After all, he resembles your current appearance just like you have made first man and woman when you have ¡®that¡¯ appearance before.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not like you know, you have guessed it. But I am telling you old man, do not let anyone know that I made the third person, or it will be a disaster in the Realm of God.¡±


    Chief God nodded,


    ¡°Well, I know about the downfall of that information as you. If this news got out, both god and devil will be the alert sign on that boy. And it won¡¯t bring good things.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you are an understandable person. It¡¯s not a rumor, you are a really wise supreme god.¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    If there was a third person other than them they will cough out blood hearing Creation God praising Chief God like Creation God was his superior. But Chief God didn¡¯t mind, after all, he knows Creation God¡¯s was never an evil person in heart. Creation God is the only pure god who never has evil thought even once.


    ¡°So, why did you create ''that'' person?¡±


    Chief God never understood why carefree Creation God created another human being with his own hand.


    ¡°I wonder.¡±


    ¡°No, even though you are a lazy god, you never made a thing because of pure interest. Just like when you make the first two humans because gods are becoming too bored and some of the gods started to commit crime out of boredom.¡±


    ¡°You talk too much, old man. Well, yes I have a reason creating that child.¡±


    Even though Creation God never drinks alcohol he took a cup full of alcohol and started to play with it.


    ¡°This thing¡­ when people drink this want more and more, until they can¡¯t take anymore and explode*. Gods, Devils, and Humans are becoming drunk over the thousands of years; it times to sober them out before they explode.¡±


    [AN: Explode mean vomiting.]


    Chief God frowned, he is known as the wise god, and of course, he understood what he meant aa drunk. Humans and Devils are emotional beings, and some of the gods also showed their personal emotion. Love, happiness, hatred, sorrow, desire etc possessed by every intelligent being, and because of that they want more and more power, some want power for live a long life and some want the power to end everything and some want the power to fulfill their desire. But in the end, they become drunk with power and like alcohol, they become more and more power until they can¡¯t take anymore and explode.


    It was alright last 100 thousand years ago. But now this universe becoming unstable with that emotion and maybe soon enough some universal catastrophes will happen. And those will be wiped everything out along with humans, devils, and gods.


    ¡°Disaster will be originated from humans, and that will be like a chain reaction and come up to the Realm of Gods.¡±


    Hearing that Chief God shut his eyes, it was visible that he was thinking what will happen if that disaster start.


    Putting the alcohol glass on the table, Creation God said,


    ¡°Old man, I was the one who created human, they are all my children. That¡¯s why I will correct their unruly behaviors. So I create that child as my apostle who will eventually get conscious about my goal.¡±


    Chief God didn¡¯t open his eyes but he was thinking about the ¡®human¡¯ Creation God created. An apostle that was first for the God of Creation. Almost all major gods sent their apostle on human civilization. But Creation God never sent once because he trusts human and gave them freedom. But this time he finally stepped up. And that means he already foresaw the upcoming disaster coming soon.


    But what can a ¡®mere¡¯ human do?


    Human has own limit. Until now no human can be equal to a god. Unless........


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, that boy isn¡¯t human, instead he is a¡­¡±


    Chief God didn¡¯t utter the last word....... ''God''. God cannot create a god. Even if some god gives birth to a child they(any gender) are known as a demi-god. All gods was created by all mighty Progenitor Mother God. But she gave one of his children ability to create a god. That child is God of Creation one of the four first-generation children of Progenitor Mother God. (Chief God is also one of the four first generation children and eldest, God of Creation is the 2<sup>nd</sup> child. God of Destruction is the 3rd child and 4<sup>th</sup> child now known as Evil God.)


    But Creation God never created a god before. And he never stated the reason behind that, even Chief God couldn¡¯t guess the reason.


    But he created one in this era. Chief God started to pat his beard while grinning, though this era is one of the troublesome eras, also starting of a new era indeed.


    ***


    On a huge throne, an avatar which has nine tails was sitting. It was golden color but on its body purple color armor which made it a huge nine tails purple deity.


    It was sitting in a relaxed posture with one leg on another while supporting its chin with a hand.


    A new presence appeared on that throne room.


    From the Nine-Tails avatar, a voice rang out,


    ¡°Eiii, Northen Dragon King, we really should talk.¡±


    <hr>


    [AN: The first arc ended, Next chapter will start of the second arc. Enjoy Week End.]

 Chapter-27: Northern Dragon King

    <u>Chapter-27: Northern Dragon King</u>


    I cannot move currently because I am stabilizing Slow Time Rune (STR*) with my Rinne-sharingan on the village I was given to as research facilities.


    [AN: From now on I will refer Slow Time Rune as STR.]


    So I make a wood-clone as strong as pain with two pairs of Rinnegan which power compare to Nagato. It can also pull a great amount of chakra from Juubi (Ten Tails), and create an avatar of every tail beasts that I made past 3 months in STR. Though they don¡¯t have any conscious like Record of Naruto-verse, those can force power as strong as the real deal.


    That was a clone created from me just moments ago, so it inherited my will.


    The clone silently teleported to its destination.


    ***


    I directly teleported to the Northern Dragon King palace using Flying Raijin Jutsu, of course, one of the weak clones spied this place in the past to gain external and internal knowledge about Northern Dragon King Palace. That clone imprinted Flying Raijin Jutsu¡¯s mark many important places.


    Like one of them in the throne room of dragon king palace.


    In this room, there is no one here. Though this place is the nearest Dragon King Palace from our country, still 4 hours different in our time-zone. I am here just before sunrise, so no one is here to watch over.


    This room was no different from our nation¡¯s throne room but everything is on a bigger scale. Well, all of the northern dragons are gigantic than any other dragons, so it was not that surprising.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    It will still take time to sunrise, according to spy clone king come into this throne room 30 minutes after sunrise.


    Nothing to do until then, I sat on the throne.


    I was feeling uncomfortable after sitting on it.


    Damn, it¡¯s too big for me.


    It will look funnier when the Dragon King will see me.


    So I make Kyuubi avatar appear and sit onto the throne again.


    Hmm¡­. I think I need to show a more imposing side of mine.


    I make Madara version Susanoo armor around Kyuubi''s avatar.


    Ok, I hope it looks cool.


    Appearance and imposing are one of the greatest assets to facing an opponent.


    Actually, no¡­ those actually my own delusion, from the childhood I like flashy magic and stuff, that¡¯s why to create more flashy magic with my own hand I started to research magic back then¡­ well, there were also many reasons I chose that path, I will talk about that another time.


    Oh, I am sensing some movement.


    Clearing my throat I tried to make my tone like Madara.


    When Northern Dragon King entered the throne room and looked at me, I told him while creating serious airs.


    ¡°Eiii, Dragon King, we really should talk.¡±


    Northern Dragon King didn¡¯t react first. He is thinking with the brain before taking action.


    ¡°Bastard!* Who are you? You dare to sit on my throne.¡±(NDK)


    [AN: Kisaamaa!!]


    Okay nevermind, he is an arrogant muscle brain guy.


    ¡°Oh, you will soon know me. After all, I am the one who killed your kin.¡± (MC)


    ¡°So, you are the one who killed my two nephews. You what are you? Star Wolves or Celestial Demon Fox?¡±


    Oh, he didn¡¯t notice me but an avatar.


    ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant. It doesn¡¯t matter what kin I am from. All you should know this I will make you pay what you have done to my sect.¡±


    ¡°Your sect? You mean that puny sect from Red Sun Nation. Hmph! Whatever we did, it was out of justice. You guys were the one who started it first. You guys killed one of our beloved children.¡±


    Hearing him that it was natural for destroy our innocent sect members I didn¡¯t feel angry or anything. I just feel pity.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­.¡± (MC)


    ¡°What is there to laugh?¡± (NDK)


    He made an irritating tone. I sneered and tell him,


    ¡°It¡¯s true your kin, crowned as strongest being, but you all are idiot scumbags who easily fall for obvious tricks.¡±


    Northern Dragon King eyes become bloodshot,


    ¡°You inferior worm!!! I shall teach you the result of provoking us.¡±


    He raised his fist to punch me, but he suddenly stunned.


    Because I cast Tsukuyomi on him, in that I am showing their stupidity and the crime they committed.


    [AN: Sorry for too short Chapter.mid-semesters in next week (22-25 oct). I may or may not post a chapter next week but do not let your hope up. Well a short spoiler, in next chapter MC will show what he learned from Sirius Tomb Sect and the conspiracy behind the sect destruction.]

 Chapter-28: Three Legged Snake

    <u>Chapter-28: Three Legged Snake</u>


    A good-looking youth on his 20 entered an office-room that won¡¯t be defeated by Crown Prince Author Pendragon in terms of luxury.


    In that room, a man was sitting behind the table.


    Upon entering, youth bowed toward him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile, Master Gordon.¡±


    Of course without saying that youth was Jin Tiger.


    ¡°Been awhile Jin-boy.¡±


    The other person was Master of the 1<sup>st</sup> strongest sect which upgraded recently from 2<sup>nd</sup> strongest because of a certain incident. In short, he was Sirius Tomb¡¯s sect master.


    Without being reserve Jin sat one of the chairs which are opposite to Master Gordon.


    Without any warning Master Gordon stood up and said,


    ¡°I won¡¯t pity or sympathize with you. Because you are hearing those words again and again, but at first let me beg your apology.¡±


    Closing his eyes he bowed.


    ¡°We... no... I am really sorry, not being able to there when your sect was in danger. Our Eight Sects Congress¡¯s first rule was to help each other without enmity when one of the eight sects in danger. And that was my proposal, but I was the one who broke it first, despite knowing that dragon will attack your sect soon I ignored your SOS and showed coward¡¯s back.¡±


    Jin showed bitter face seeing one of the proud men of the nation bowing toward him. This man was the 2<sup>nd</sup> strongest expert in our nation whose under 100 years, he has proud and aloof demeanor who easily never bowed down to even King. But today, in front him, the bowing figure¡¯s meaning was sincere and done this from bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Well, that can''t be help, if I was in your place back then I would be the same as you. That dragon cleaned our sect, we couldn¡¯t stop it, and it won¡¯t make any difference even if you send your members that time. And that was a wise decision, if I was in your place I wouldn¡¯t want to lose my sect members where death is absolute. So please raise your head, your apology enough for me.¡±


    He raised his head. But after a long time, he opened his closed eyes.


    Then he sat down to his chair.Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Is there any help you are seeking from me? I will do my best comply with you, count as it is my apology toward Tower Of Eden.¡±


    ¡®Well, I won¡¯t be reserved then.¡¯ Jin thought and asked.


    ¡°Today¡­ I come here to learn about certain information.¡±


    ¡°What kind of information.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if remember, but well, in 9<sup>th</sup> march did something extraordinary happened?¡±


    He was trying to remember.


    ¡°9<sup>th</sup> March is it? Umm¡­ something extraordinary¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡®9<sup>th</sup> march was the date when that masked man who contact Viscount Lister, told Viscount¡¯s son to keep Master Gordon busy. But I couldn¡¯t tell him that too directly. If he can¡¯t remember anything, of course, I will use genjutsu and read minds.¡¯ thinking that he asked again,


    ¡°Or, something note-worthy happened?¡±


    It is apparent that Master Gordon was thinking hard as he could. After some moment of pause, he gave up.


    ¡°I am sorry, it was like everyday life. Nothing happened that I must remember.¡±


    Sighing out inside of his mind, Jin was about to prepare Sharingan to cast genjutsu on him.


    ¡°No, wait, I remember something.¡±


    Jin has paused his genjutsu activation after he said that. It¡¯s good that his eyes ball are red in begin with, so he may not notice the change in his eyes.


    He stood up and grabbed an idol which was among the antics in his well-organized showcase.


    ¡°On that day I was called by Rubel Lister to see his new technique, as you know I always like to see new magic technique as always, that¡¯s why I always support magic researcher¡­ like you.¡±


    Certainly, he does like new magic and stuff, whenever he visited Tower of Eden if Jin was present in the sect he always went to ask him if he had invented new magic. By the way, he is a magic researcher himself.


    Rubel Lister was Viscount Lister¡¯s 2<sup>nd</sup> son who is also happened to be a genius in magic research as well, and if there was no Lancelot JT Pendragon, then he might be the best young researcher of the nation. But unlike Viscount Lister his son was not jealous of others, despite knowing that Viscount Lister and Gem Tiger have bad blood between them, he never hated or showed jealousy on Jin because of his talent. All he ever felt was pure rivalry which is even can be called friendly rivalry toward Jin, and at some point, Rubel Lister started to feel admiration towards him that whenever they see each other he started to talk about. And that is the few reasons Jin didn¡¯t kill Viscount Lister and keep him still alive.


    Master Gordon continued his speech.


    ¡°Rubel Lister told me that his technique requires the last touch to perfect it. But he couldn¡¯t find the element of the last touch. So he came here to seek my pointers, and I went to help him happily. After returning from there I saw my showcase was opened. But strangely a single thread wasn¡¯t stolen, except this idol had dropped onto the floor.¡±


    Jin frowned after seeing that idol. This idol was a statue of a snake which was wrapping its tail on a column, and top of the column was snakes head which was showing its venomous tongue. This snake idol was black colored including the column. It looked creepy yet something you want to keep as antic because it had a strange charm.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡±


    Jin asked Master Gordon to know about it further. But Master Gordon shook his head,


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know. It was here before I become head of this clan. And I was never interested in it to know about it further.¡±


    He said ashamedly.


    ¡°Can I see that thing with my own hand.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Master Gordon passed him the snake¡¯s idol.


    After observing he noticed that this snake has actually three legs. ¡®Wait, does any snake have legs?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t remember any snake like that. Then he thought that this idol may not be a snake but species of snake or lizard.


    ¡°But, why are there three legs?¡±


    He mumbled to himself, but Master Gordon¡¯s ears catch that,


    ¡°What are you saying? That snake idol always has 4 legs.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    He passed it to Master Gordon.


    ¡°Strange, even though I never showed any interest in it, I know that much that it had 4 legs.¡±


    ¡®So that how it was¡­.¡¯ Jin¡¯s mind clicked on something.


    He stood up and said to Master Gordon.


    ¡°Master Gordon, can I borrow this idol for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can¡­ no, you can have it forever, I don¡¯t need this thing except showcasing.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your help.¡±


    ***


    [Back to MC¡¯s POV]


    Showing interaction between me and Master Gordon I release the genjutsu that I had cast on Northern Dragon King, of course, our conversation was prolonged, but there is no need to show that to him. By the way, that was the second scene in genjutsu; the first scene was the interaction between Viscount Lister and that strange mask man. [AN: ch.11]


    [AN: Wow, Master Gordon and Rubel Lister were really good guys... even I was surprised when I wrote it.]

 Chapter-29: Absolute Dragon Slayer (1)

    <u>Chapter-29: Absolute Dragon Slayer (1)</u>


    Northern Dragon King was looking at me with confused eyes.


    [AN: If you are wondering where he was staring at first, it was eyes of the nine-tails armored, and MC was on the forehead and that¡¯s how he caught on genjutsu because staring at two eyes of a fox you also have to see the forehead.]


    ¡°What was that? And what are you?¡±


    Oh, for the first time he was actually looking at me. (AN: MC¡¯s real body)


    He seems confused because of genjutsu.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one of my ability. And as you can see my real body is here. I am not a fox. I used to be a human before, as for now, I am not sure about it either. But well that¡¯s irrelevant now, the thing you have seen all of that are true. In another word you foolish being were taken advantages by some ruffians and blindly killed innocent peoples.¡±


    ¡°Why would I believe that the thing you are showing me is true?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe or not. You can take it as bullshit as well. But I have one and the only question, let¡¯s take that all of I show you, it is true. If you knew beforehand would you attacked our sect?¡±


    ¡°Even if those are true, it wouldn¡¯t be changed that you lots are the one who killed our clan''s child. So, we would destroy that insolent sect without a second thought, because they commit blasphemy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Then there is no reason to be guilty. What am I doing is justice after all.¡±


    I had intended to destroy northern dragons before. But there was a thread of hesitation in my heart, what if dragons are as a victim as our sect. What if they wouldn¡¯t destroy our sect if they knew that they were taken advantage of? Would I able to destroy them under the name of justice? Won¡¯t that be I am seeking justice to the wrong person? But hearing him all of my confusion blown away. These dragons are arrogant who treat themselves as gods. Even if you touch them, that will cause blasphemy and have to face heavy punishment.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Let me show you what it meant to be angering a true god. I will show you god¡¯s wrath today.


    I took out the snake idol from my pocket.


    Seeing that is on my hand dragon king stepped back.


    ¡°What the hell is that thing?¡±


    ¡°This is the same thing that I show you on that genjutsu¡­ you can say that is an illusion magic of mine which show people past encountered events. This black idol, just one milligram of this thing can make a dragon convert into smoke and nothingness.¡±


    Dragon King snorted,


    ¡°Hmph, I can feel that this is no good for our dragon race. But it will be an absurd thing to say that this thing can kill a dragon, if that was true then we dragon wouldn¡¯t exist in this world.¡±


    Well, this thing is rarest among rare; even every god in the realm of gods will declare war just for a chunk of this piece. So no one will bother to use it on just a mere dragon like you.


    ¡°Well, let me show you an interesting experiment of mine.¡±


    As soon as I said that I again cast genjutsu on him.


    ***


    In time-space, Jin and Konan were experimenting with snake idol.


    There were tens of thousands of books in front of Konan. She was reading those books for the last 5 days. She was a quick reader¡­ but that wasn¡¯t only it, she has three innate ability one of them called [Save and Delete]. She can save anything in her brain just seeing once and can delete anything if that wasn¡¯t needed. Another one is called [Search]. As long as she has a keyword/thing, she can search anything whether physical or mental of course as long as she is strong enough in term of the physical search. Those innate abilities aren¡¯t that rare. However, there are few humans who have these two abilities together. And all of them become the legend among legend in scholar¡¯s world, they called living Akashic Record.


    She awakened those two abilities after rebirth. And her third innate ability was still in the dark which even Jin doesn¡¯t know. She awakened that ability when she was only 4 years old. By the way, all of the ¡®Konan¡¯s¡¯(Real Konan from Naruto series) ability was implanted on her by Jin, but she has yet to master that.


    [AN: IKR in terms of sensory she is broke. But, if you are asking why? You have wait for future chapters :p]


    ¡°So, you found anything new?¡±


    Jin asked her.


    ¡°Yea, that information is here and there but I am now organizing all of those in my thought.¡±


    Jin nodded and again started his alchemy research with that black idol.


    After a few moments later Konan said,


    ¡°Okay, I sort out everything; do you like to hear now?¡±


    ¡°By all mean.¡±


    Jin stopped his work and sat down by facing Konan. The third person will say their current position was romantic, if not they both have those serious eyes.


    <hr>


    [AN: Okay, you can ask about any bullshit I have write in this novel. I will answer after the battle with dragon finished. You can ask multiple questions. And I will also put some Q/A from me that may potentially ask later, you can also take it as the afterword. I will also answer some future development regarding this series as long as it is not major spoilers. So, I will be with Mr. Third Man in Q/A section as Author. Thank You.]

 Chapter-30: Absolute Dragon Slayer (2)

    Chapter-30: Absolute Dragon Slayer (2)


    Looking at the snake idol on Jin¡¯s hand Konan said.


    ¡°This myth was way before than human created by creation god. That time only Gods and Demons(/later some of them known as Devil) existed. At that time one of the 2<sup>nd</sup> generation god start coup d¡¯¨¦tat against first generation gods. That time he was called Poison God. Even though he was from god race his appearance was like a Dragon. The dragon was one of the sacred beasts at that time which was created by Progenitor Goddess (Progenitor Mother God) and make Poison God leader of all dragonkin. But, as time passed Poison God became envious and envious towards four first-generation gods who had the insanely huge amount of strength and authority, just because they were created first they have to be stronger than second generation¡¯s eight gods.¡±


    She paused for a moment to see if Jin has any question.


    ¡°So, out of jealousy Poison God revolt against first generation gods?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but Poison God didn¡¯t dare to do that at first, because he respected Progenitor Goddess. But one day one of the four-generation gods told him, that Progenitor Goddess had few days left to live in this world. After she passed away, he can revolt against Chief God. Poison God never believed him, but when that day truly come he gather all of the demons to make a coup d¡¯¨¦tat against Chief God. Some of the demons accepted his invitation and some of them didn¡¯t and he never invited gods because all gods except the three gods including him were very pure back then. Well, he failed his coup d¡¯¨¦tat because his own sector, dragon-kin betray him who was always by his side and joined with the first-generation gods. It was one of the greatest betrayals in history for good and evil. Out of angered God of Poison start to kill the entire dragon-kin but god of destruction stop him and God of Seal, sealed him last floor of the hell. But before he was sealed away, he cursed all of the dragons, and that curse shred into thousands of pieces become objects which became his sculpture. Later it called Absolute Dragon Slayer.¡±


    Jin nodded after hearing her.


    ¡°So, this sculpture is so-called Absolute Dragon Slayer.¡±


    Konan shrugged.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Though we don¡¯t know for sure. The only things we can do to sure about that to try it on a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy.¡±


    He summoned a dragon out of smoke. This dragon was the first dragon that came to attack his sect.


    An extreme chilling light lit up on Konan¡¯s eyes for a second, but she controlled it. This was the first time she witnessed the thing that destroyed their sect.


    Using lightning style he cut a leg of the dead dragon. He took a glass pot, in that pot was the liquid form of black sculpture, he turned snake idol liquid form by using various kinds of the chemical. This liquid was black colored, that sinister color seems like poisonous than poison.


    Jin didn¡¯t dare to touch it. He has feelings if he touches that liquid with the bare hand, he may have vanished to nothingness.


    He let out a drop of that black colored liquid on dragon¡¯s leg.


    [Visssssshhhhh!]


    Hearing this sounds Jin stepped back with godspeed.


    That leg was burning, the black flame ignited on that leg as soon as the drop of black liquid touched it.


    It was eating the leg with great hunger. Cold sweats run down from the forehead of both them.


    ¡°Amaterasu? No, it¡¯s not possible those flame just looked like the same thing. So what is it?¡±


    ¡°Th-there is no doubt¡­ It¡¯s the absolute dragon slayer. Jin tries it on other things. Other than a dragon.¡±


    Jin nodded and summoned one of the Zetsu. Without any thought, he dropped a tear worth of black liquid.


    Nothing happened.


    He also tried it on Viscount Lister who is suffering the mental disorder. Nothing happened as well. At last, he tried it on himself. Nothing happened.


    ¡°So, it was true, that is Absolute Dragon Slayer. Absolute nemesis of all dragon.¡±


    ***


    [Back to MC¡¯s PoV]


    I cut the genjutsu there.


    ¡°The first dragon that was killed by those villains, they had used this thing, Absolute Dragon Slayer. And that was one of the proofs that you fools were taken advantage by this thing. Because of your foolishness, you killed our innocent sect members.¡±


    ¡°You bastard, that child, that child was my grandson.¡±


    Hmm... he didn''t hear me, instead, start to whining about something else. That child? Did he mean the first dragon that I experimented on? So he didn¡¯t know that I killed his grandson. Umm¡­ So that¡¯s why it was tranquil, I thought they got cautious seeing their dragons were defeated easily one after another and taking the measurement of situation.


    ¡°Where-where is my eldest grandchild? She also went there with him. What have you done with her?¡±


    Oh, the first dragon and second dragon were siblings¡­


    ¡°Hmm. I also defeated her but no idea if she is dead or alive.¡±


    After all, I pierced that dragon by countless Gedo Rods. She might be dead, or she might have endured all of the pain.


    Despair showed on Dragon King¡¯s eyes. Dragon¡¯s value and love their family, this king wasn¡¯t different. Seeing that eyes, I gave out a sinister laugh.


    ¡°Hahaha, Do you feel it now? Pain that I have experienced. Let me show the far greater pain that I have felt. You shall know pain.¡±


    [AN: TeeheePeru]


    Saying that blasted three Tailed Beast Ball Rasenshuriken (Bijudama Rasenshuriken) in three sides of throne rooms.


    [AN: If you have any question regarding this novel, you can ask me. I will make an extra non-chapter for Q/A, and clearly some of your past question as well as the answer of some you guys PM that also many readers possibly could ask. Next Sunday will two chapters but that depends on you. If you want two chapter then comment below, ''Need more'' :p. Thank you.]

 Chapter-31: Dragon Fault

    Chapter-31: Dragon Fault


    Those three Beast Bomb Rasenshurikens destroy everything on their path.


    This huge palace is nothing but a half-ruined castle.


    I also saw some dragons flew here and there from the waves of rasenshuirkens. [AN: Not aftershock it was direct waves from rasenshuriken.] Well they won¡¯t be dead, because half of the dragons who are living in this palace are mid-class and high-class dragon that even 10 saint level experts cannot scratch on their(high class) scale.


    ¡°What the heck have you done?¡±


    Northern Dragon King screamed with bloodshot eyes. It is apparent that he is so angry.


    With a violent swing, that guy was coming to punch me. He is targeting my avatar¡¯s temple, the place where I am in. Of course, he calculated that I am the avatar¡¯s weakest point if he can take me it¡¯s his win.


    Well, I have full trust in Susanoo X Kurama armor¡¯s defense; I took his punch head on.


    When it connected with avatar temple it created aftershock that wasn¡¯t less violent than one beast bomb. Seems like, the avatar has backed few steps.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the punch of one of the strongest high-class dragons. Not bad. My Susanoo X Kurama armor almost got crack on its forehead.¡±


    I grabbed his hand and throw him with one swing. His humongous body crashed into one of the still intact walls of the palace. And didn¡¯t stop there, he flew beyond that wall by destroying it by boom sounds.


    I took out Susanoo¡¯s swords and fly toward him.


    Slowing his pace dragon king recovered and also flies toward me. That guy is good fighter no doubt about that. Those 2<sup>nd</sup>class dragons I killed before was nothing but weak cannon fodders.


    This time he didn¡¯t attack with his body, he breathed fire toward me.


    His fire is strong, almost compared to Mei Terumi¡¯s lava style that melted Susanoo, but I have equipped perfect Susanoo with Kurma¡¯s body, so I don¡¯t have fear of getting melted, disregarding his fire I swing my sword.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Splitting his fire into two I went in front of him and again slash the sword on him, I tried to split him into two, but this guy was fast and tried to evade, but I was fast, I managed two cut oneofhis hand.


    ¡°Shuaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    He let out a painful roar.


    While he was roaring, I sense the presences on my head, there were two dragons.


    One of the dragons tried to bite the avatar''s neck,


    "All Mighty Push."


    I repulse that dragon. If I got Sasuke¡¯s Rinnegan I would have switched my place with other-one which was on the sky and made this dragon bite the neck of own kind, but my main body didn¡¯t give me that access, because Sasuke¡¯s Rinnegan and Madara X Kurama¡¯s power in a clone will take his concentration when I will be released, and that will mentally attack him who is currently stabilizing STR, for stabilizing STR need strong mental control. Well, that is off-topic for now.


    I fly towards 2<sup>nd</sup>dragon on the sky, this dragon also tried to breathe fire on me, but I didn¡¯t give him time to do that I directly cut his neck by swinging my Susanoo sword that can destroy mounts with just a slash


    His body and head slowly fell from the sky by creating [DHUMP!!!] sound.


    Seeing that body, Dragon King stopped his agony and roar,


    ¡°You bastard! You killed my only son. I will burn you and seal you to hell.¡±


    So the dragon I have just killed was his son. He was a high-class dragon, as expected of dragon king''s son, but now he has gone for good. I said with taunting tone,


    ¡°Do you hate me now? Remember this, my hatred toward you guys was far greater than this.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh, you son of a bitch, you killed my child, you killed my child, I will tear you apart until millimeter of your body left.¡±


    This time it wasn¡¯t Dragon King, it was the dragon that I repulse with the almighty push.


    Is she the wife of the Dragon King?


    She started to transform. Countless white scale grown from her body, she had two horn, those two horns got bigger. Her two wings also got bigger.


    [Shuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!!!!!!!]


    She gave out a strong roar that shook the heaven. Isn¡¯t she stronger than Dragon King now? What was that transformation?


    ¡°Zahora, why did you activate Dragon Fault? You may die if you use that.¡±


    So it was the legendary Dragon Fault. So she can use that technique that amplified strength several folds in exchange of life force. Even among high-class dragons few of them can use that form. I don¡¯t think Northern Dragon King can use that transformation, or he would already do that. So the Dragon Empress was the strongest of the clan?


    But why she will die? Is she sick? Or she used her life force before.


    ¡°Even if I die, I will take that devil with me. It was all my fault. I was the one who commended Hafsa and Hafiz to destroy that clan and call calamity upon us, so I will be the one who will do remission of my sin.¡±


    So, she was the one, she was the one who was behind of the destroying my sect.


    I will pay her ten folds.


    I channeledmine all strength. I take some chakra from ten tails which were reserved for me by the main body. I flew toward her as fast as possible and stabbed my sword toward her.


    But in middle of me and her, another dragon came and blocked the sword with his own body. It wasthe NorthernDragon King.


    It pierced his heart. He tried to stop my sword with his hand. But that wasa futileeffort. Afterall,it was my one of the strongest physical attack with Susanoo.


    ¡°You are safe Zahora... This attack was too powerful that may have killed you. How I let you go before me.¡±


    So, this guy sacrificed himself to save her beloved one. How manly man! I also wanted to save ''her'' just like you.Instead,I saw her perished with my own eyes.


    Let me reward you. I forced the sword upward from his heart and that split his throat, face, and head into two.


    That guy also fell onthe groundina similar manner like his son.


    Witnessing that, transformed Dragon Empress agonized,


    ¡°Nooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!¡±


    [AN: Was I too brutal? But now you understood, our MC isn¡¯t a hero ora good-hearted person.]


    [AN: Another early release. Double chapters on Sunday was canceled, I will notify about it later. If everything alright I will also release a chapter tomorrow. And as I said in other chapters, if you have any confusion regarding my character or plot, ask me. I will answer you in Q/A chap.]

 Chapter-32: Azhi Dahaka Spear

    [So in the last chapter MC got the title of being a lunatic, brutal and bloodthirsty guy. I will talk about that at the end of the chapter.]


    Chapter-32: Azhi Dahaka Spear


    [Shuaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!!!]


    Seeing death of her husband, Dragon Empress was roaring in agony.


    ¡°Losing someone very important to you, how does it felt like? So, it is painful and agonizing after all. Yea, that¡¯s how I was when you bunch annihilated my whole sect. They were not just friends or loved own, they were my family, like my real family. ¡±


    [Shuaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!!!]


    I guess she has lost herself.


    Hmm¡­ weren¡¯t her scales growing more?


    She is now 5 times, no 10 times stronger and bigger than when she first activated Dragon Fault. I think it is bad news. It¡¯s true I can pull great amount chakra from Juubi (approximately half amount chakra of Kyuubi), but my body can¡¯t hold all of the chakras from it for a long time, my body will explode. That means I have to one shot all of those power. Now the problem is if it was my main body I could have circulated that amount chakra less than half second, but clone me require time to circulate that much chakra. And at that time anything could happen because Dragon Empress won¡¯t give me a single time.


    Speaking of which, she¡¯s coming.


    She attacked with her huge horn. I tried to grab that those horn with Susanoo X Kurama hands. But too powerful, I couldn¡¯t hold them, and backed 5-6 steps, and sat on the butt.


    Crap, she became too powerful.


    That thing can destroy Red Sun Nation easily.


    ¡°Assist her majesty. That human is powerful. We will have 100% chance to repel him if we assist her from behind.¡±


    So, other dragons finally came to their sense, but even if they are first class, they are nothing but cannon fodder.


    Four dragons came toward fallen me, two of them bite Susanoo¡¯s both shoulders while blocking my hands, one was grabbing avatar from the front and the last one was grabbing all of the tails.


    ¡°Your highness attack with your full power, it doesn¡¯t matter even if we die.¡±


    ¡°That bastard killed our emperor, we must avenge him.¡±


    ¡°Shit, even though I in-charge of preventing to enter the foreign object in our territory, how did that happen?! Only death can give me salvation of my sin.¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°I must avenge my big brother.¡±


    My goodness, all of them said their last words before they die. Let me honor your last words.


    Before Dragon Empress attack the second time, a huge thunder dragon appeared in the cloudy sky and dropped toward us with great speed. It looks like a lightening tribulation from heaven tearing the sky falling toward sinner as a form of punishment.


    After taking the direct damage from Kirin, all of the four dragons got numbed there body, of course, nothing happened to me, because I was in the Susanoo.


    I create four extra arms and two extra heads (Kurama X Susanoo 6 arms and 3 headed Asura form), with two arms I grabbed two dragons'' face whose were in left and right of me, and pull their soul from their body using rinnegan¡¯s ability.


    On my back, I directly throw lava style rasenshuriken on that dragon, upon hitting on it that dragon surrounded by huge magma. I wonder his corps will be intact, after all that can even split the divine tree.


    As for the guy who was still grabbing me in front, I grab her (Dragon Emperor¡¯s sister) neck and blow her head using a beast bomb.


    All of the High-class dragons except Dragon Empress were killed. Now only Mid-class and low-class left, well I will take time to wipe them.


    Now then, Dragon Empress was coming with her second attack.


    In her hand a huge spear. I know that spear name, Azhi Dahaka. It is one of the eight saint tier weapons.


    Seven of the eight saint tier weapons is in the dragon¡¯s hand, and the last one is in the holy empire¡¯s hand, that is the holy spear Longinus. Just with one saint tier weapon that nation became the strongest nation among the human territories. So, how strong are the dragons that have seven with them? By the way, Western Dragons have 3, Southern Dragons have 2, Northern and Eastern Dragons have one each, but underground dragon territory has none, even though they are the strongest beings(force) of this world, let''s talk about that later.


    The northern one is now in her hand.


    If it hit Susanoo, it will be fatal.


    I clapped my hands and using wood style, I create the wood walls to prevent the upcoming attack. She cut through all of them with ease, but in the process, she lost her speed and fatal blow of spear, and top of that I used All Mighty Push, which makes her totally stopped in her track.


    I pull her in front of me and punched on her cheek. That made her only a few steps back, but I didn¡¯t stop and kicked her.


    She flew and crashed on the remaining wall. By the way, the dragon king palace is a huge castle, and every dragon lived on that, so there was no extra building or such.


    Dragon Empress stood up and flew on the sky. She breathed deadly fire on me. I can feel that heat. It was the hottest dragon fire I have ever felt yet now.


    Why not counter fire with fire.


    I came out from Susanoo. Creating ¡®horse¡¯ hand sign in front of my mouth I engulfed a large amount of air in my belly and breathed out,


    [Fire Style: Majestic Destroyer Flame]


    My flame and Dragon Empress flame clashed to each other like heavy stones. In size and intensity no one loose to other. But it depended on which flame can stay longer than one another.


    Though dragon is bigger, that doesn¡¯t mean she has the advantages, bigger the body more air can be breathed in a few seconds, but also from big mouth amount of breath out same as breath in. So, it is not about the big body and small body. But that equilibrium true for the only experts like my calibers, no ordinary man can go against an insane dragon like her.


    In the end, it canceled each other.


    Now then, I have played enough. I have to be serious for now. I wanted to test my strength, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t show my full strength, such as wood style. If I used would style and others before, I may not give dragon empress time to activate the perfect Dragon Fault, after all, I am a wood clone, I can use the same amount of power of the Edo Tensei Madara could do plus All of the Pains ability plus have half amount chakra from Kyuubi. Even after that if things got worse, I will use the perfect sage mode like Naruto Uzumaki or Hashirama Senju.


    [AN: Why our MC is so powerful than actual Naruto series characters, it¡¯s simple he can use every single damn Jutsu, blood limit, art and eight gates like taijutsu from Naruto-verse, he doesn¡¯t have any limitation like Naruto characters, that because he is from this bloodline so he can¡¯t do this, he is from that blood he can¡¯t do that. Combining jutsu in the same body is more OP than you think.]


    [AN: So, why MC killing all of the dragons? First, let me say, there will be a good ending for Northern Dragon, after all, they are not that of a bad guy but that will be much later. Now then, MC not killing to showing his power, he already questioned dragon emperor, what he would have done if he knew that murder of their beloved dragon was plotted, he answered I would have still killed them even if it was true, because, in the end, they were the one who killed their beloved dragon. That''s what triggered it on MC''s mind, and he also wanted to show him that the how does it feel to see the clansmen dying in front of their eyes who has nothing to do with it, otherwise he would have proposed them to co-operate with him because their target should be the same enemy. But come-on as I said our MC isn''t a shounen protagonist who will talk things first even with their deadliest enemy, what he did in moments of anger as any other people do in real life. But let me reassure you he will co-operate with Northern Dragon clan yet roundabout way. Or I wouldn''t have made them the good guys, I could make them evil if I wanted to, maybe that would have convinced you, but those plots will be too cliche don''t you think?]

 Chapter-33: Wood Clone Jutsu Released!

    Chapter-33: Wood Clone Jutsu Released!


    Ok, let¡¯s start then I have to do everything with super speed.


    ¡°Wood clone jutsu.¡±


    I create two clones they went outside of Kurama x Susanoo and create their own Kurama X Susanoo.


    I dissolve mine Kurama X Susanoo and create Wood Golem.


    One of the clones flew in front of her and slashed the sword on her. She countered that with Azhi Dahaka spear¡¯s body.


    But while she¡¯s doing that another clone punched her from rare, which cause her to step back few steps which gave other-clone to an opening, it chopped another slash with its sword and severed her spear-holding hand.


    However, she didn¡¯t show any sign of pain. Gaining her ground she kicked that sword holding clone from there, what crashed on far ways ground. [AN: Need assistance to re-arrange this sentence.]


    Her severed hand started to grow back. Regeneration? Is it her magic? No, probably it¡¯s one of Dragon Fault¡¯s ability.


    That regeneration finished too fast and grabbed her fallen spear. She attacked my other clone which was again tried to attack her with a punch. That clone took the full blow of spear, that impact cause Susanoo to undone, leaving my body size wood sculpture, the wood clone jutsu was undone.


    Only 5 seconds, all of that happened in only 5 seconds.


    But I wasn¡¯t only staring at her. Wood dragon from golem¡¯s waist entangled her and blasted out.


    [Boooooom!!!!!]


    Dragon Empress¡¯s scale was damaged but that didn¡¯t cause it to wound.


    Dragon Empress gave out a furious roar and threw her spear toward the golem''s direction. The spear was burning with fire. If you wondering why Northern Dragons attack power all related to fire, that because fire is Northern Dragon¡¯s forte. It is said that Northern Dragon¡¯shas the most furious fire in this world.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    That what happened when my wood clone tried to grab the spear. When it touched the spear, was forced to step back few meters. But that was only force of one of the strongest weapon in the world; the main attack was the fire, upon touching the burning fire, it(fire) ignited on golem¡¯s hand.


    Golem''s hand burned into charcoal in just 2 seconds if I didn¡¯t move fast and extinguished with water style it may be turned the golem into ashes just in 5-6 seconds.


    ¡°Hahaha, so that¡¯s the real power of Azhi Dahaka, converting attack magic into several times.¡±


    Even with that much boost from Dragon Fault, fire magic shouldn¡¯t be this powerful. It is Azhi Dahaka that converted 10 unit power to 100 units or more.


    Truly, I underestimate her, no¡­ I underestimate Azhi Dahaka and Dragon Fault.


    Well, whatever seems like I have to activate sage mood, I prefer Hashirama¡¯s one, for Naruto, it will take time, and I cannot afford to take time.


    Just when I was about to do that, my main body contacted me.


    ¡°Hmm? Weren¡¯t you stabilizing STR on the village?¡±


    [It''s complete. From now on, I have to maintenance it one time in a week.]


    ¡°So, you are coming?¡±


    [Yea, I will be undoing you. I wish to face ¡®them¡¯ directly, not with a clone.]


    ¡°Well, whatever you want¡­¡±


    Seems like, this Dragon Empress will be a cannon fodder now after all my power is limited but my main body is immortal with infinite chakra.


    ¡°Rest in peace (in advance), Northern Dragon Empress.¡±


    It was a really great fight that gave me goosebumps; I never thought becoming so strong someone can take me even with limiting my power.


    I dramatically bowed to her before I was undone by the main body.


    ***


    It wasn¡¯t that as hard as to stabilizing STR as I expected. At first, I thought I have to always in front of it 24/7 if I wanted to keep it active straight for years. But later I thought why not I create a magic array that can work as a tank for STR chakra supply.


    With chakra, I can only give it the energy source for run the slow time space but cannot control the area and time, which may lead to huge calamity upon this world. (Here, the meaning of ¡®time¡¯ doesn¡¯t mean how much longer STR will run, it meant how slowly it runs compared to real world. In example 3 days in STR equals to 1 day in the real world).


    However, with Rinnesharingan, I have to fix how much time and how much area it will take. But it is not easy as well, because I am creating two time-space in one world, which conflicts upon the very principle in this world which has fixed time for day and night, weeks, months, years. And routine of time, every year is the same except for a few special occasion. (The time zones of this world same as earth, or I should say its orbital position to its star, same as earth to the sun.)


    So, because of this I have to concentrate on STR with Rinnesharingan¡¯s space-time magic, or I should simplify it more easy terms, I am creating a new space in my dimension which looks same as our old village with the help of Rinnesharingan¡¯s space-time magic. I swapped that space with our village, the place I created does not follow the principle of this orbital time-zone, so by putting here STR was easier than normal which timezone won¡¯t clash with each other.


    By the way even though I did say I swap the village with my space, that doesn¡¯t mean this space merge to this world if so there is no meaning of creating a new space, my new space still exist in my dimension, it just when you stepped on the village border you will teleported to my dimension and when you exit the border you will be teleported out from the dimension and go back to the real world.


    I underestimate the power of Rinnesharingan, I thought it will take me months to stable the STR with a new dimension in this world, but it took me just a week.


    I again checked the STR which was into the tank of massive chakra.


    ¡°Everything alright. Seems like, it won¡¯t run out or go berserk before a week.¡±


    Now then what¡¯s happening on the Northern Dragon Territory? I have nothing to do for now, should I visit there personally?


    [AN: If you review this novel 5 times there will be a chapter at the end of the week (Sunday). If 10 there will be two chapters, more than 10+, no there won''t be any more than two.]

 Chapter-34: Reject!

    <u>Chapter-34: Reject!</u>


    All on a sudden the man in front of dragon empress became a wood sculpture.


    Though dragon empress not in her sense, seeing that her enemy disappeared like that, she momentarily stopped her rampage.


    She retreated her spear that she had thrown toward that fearful guy.


    "What happened? Did her highness won?"


    "Of course, you idiot. She is our mighty empress."


    "He-he, even though I shouldn''t laugh but after thinking about one of the greatest calamities we could escape today, somehow, I can feel bliss."


    "I can understand you. But shit... that guy killed our Venerable Dragon King. I can''t believe our Lord, who protected us for the last 5000 years is no more."


    "That guy, is he even human?"


    "No, I don''t think he is a human, their no way human can be that strong. He is just a demon who was wearing human skin."


    Those comments were coming from the dragons who couldn''t be any help from beginning to end. They know that they will be nothing but fodder in that battle of insanity.


    Seeing that Northern Dragon King died like that everyone shuttered in fear and despair. They thought it was the end for them. They didn''t think Dragon Empress would use perfect Dragon Fault.


    "But that form of her highness, I wonder if she will..."


    One of the mid-class elder dragons commented without finishing that sentence, cause it will make him throw salt on the wound.


    Another elderly dragon sighed, understanding his unfinished sentence. But many of the younger generations couldn''t get what they were saying. They just simply can''t think almighty dragon empress might die.


    ¡°What-what¡¯s that thing?¡±


    Suddenly one of the dragons shouted while pointing its hand toward a certain place.


    Following her hand, everyone looked at that place.


    ¡°Blackline? What¡¯s that bizarre thing in the sky?¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    That blackline was increasing in width. In fact, that was space ripple that was the same as Kaguya¡¯s time-space teleportation.


    A one-eyed masked man appeared from that space ripple.


    Of course, he is Jin Tiger (main body).


    ¡°Seems like, the way of peaceful ending has changed. I thought I would punish them severely, but my clone lost its temper and killed few of them already. Oh, who am I complaining to? He and I are the same, if I was in his place I may have done the same things. Well, what happened, already happened. It¡¯s hard to control one¡¯s hatred if it is too deep. It¡¯s somewhat good result too.¡±


    Muttering that, he looked at the certain place with the corner of his eyes.


    By the way, his left eye is now byakugan instead of Sharingan, the right eye which was visible under the mask was still Sharingan. Of course, his Rinnesharingan on his head is active.


    ¡°You are worthy of your title that goes by the name of Dragon Empress. I thought that was nothing but a title, however, I never thought you are that strong when it comes to battle.¡±


    With Madara¡¯s voice, he commented looking at Dragon Fault transformed Dragon Empress,.He chuckled while making pity face under his mask.


    ¡°How foolish I was, eey Dragon Empress? I used to respect you, because how wise you were in the realm of knowledge and history as well as you who has seen man and demon equal in her eyes. But never did I thought in my life, someone as wise as like you would make that kind of rush decision and was behind of the mass murder of the sect members who had nothing to do with the incident. Shame on you and shame on me, who thought, wise ones are supreme.¡±


    The title of the Heads of five Dragon Territories known as ¡®King¡¯, however those who excelled in knowledge and history titled as ¡®Emperor¡¯. Queen of Northern Dragon Palace was one of those ¡®Emperor¡¯, only twelve dragons had that ¡®Emperor¡¯ title, and Queen of Northern Dragon Palace one of the three ¡®Emperor¡¯ still alive. By the way, strength has nothing to do with ¡®Emperor¡¯ title.


    ¡°Grrrrrr¡­ ¡±


    There was no reaction but a simple growl from Dragon Empress.


    ¡°Hehehe, see, what kind of monster you have become? Was that karma? You make me watch my beloved ones, my friends died in front of me. In return, you also forced to watch your beloved ones and friends¡¯ dead face. You turn me into a monster and in exchange, you also turned into a monster yourself, worse thing is you became a monster who lost all rationality who once known as ¡®Wise Empress¡¯. If it isn¡¯t karma what is it? I also know that much I also have to face my karma¡­¡±


    <Without letting me finish my speech, she had thrown her spear toward me, in the same fashion as before which was burning with the flame.


    I gather a massive amount of chakra in my hand which made my hand super strong and grab the pointing part of the spear.


    [Reject.]


    The flame on spear dispersed after I said that. Did I forget to mention? I awaken my all-seeing-eyes when I activated Rinnesharingan.


    The name of these All-Seeing-Eyes is [Reject], which has the ability to reject everything I can see with my eyes. I don¡¯t know what extent of deepness has these eyes, but seems like I can reject magic, time and many things. I know that¡¯s a overpower ability who has overpowered ability in begin with, of course, there is a restriction, I only can see what happened in front of my eyes, if that happened before I saw it, I cannot reject it.¡±>


    [AN: Little PoV change to MC, it was necessary.]


    Jin Tiger opened the time-space portal and send the spear in another dimension. He thought it would be dangerous if he let her use it more.


    ¡°Eighty God Vacuum Attack.¡±


    A huge amount of chakra form on his palms which manifested a barrage of fists around his arms, and unleashed a massive attack on Dragon Empress.


    It was a special attack of Kaguya Otsutsuki. The technique is strong enough to cause massive shock-waves upon impact and even destroys a Six Paths Chakra Complete Body- Susanoo easily. When coupled with her Byakugan, it has the potential to become the strongest offensive ability.


    [AN: Source WiKi]


    Naturally, Dragon Empress couldn¡¯t stand that, creating bloody mist, she slammed on the ground creating a huge crater on the surface which depth and length were unknown.


    After bloody and dust mist cleared, it was visible that dragon empress was beyond reorganization who was majestic before. She also shrunk in size.


    She shown signed of movement even after that much injury. Without thinking twice Jin pierce her with countless Six Path Rods, which made her completely immobilized. [AN: No ecchi meanings.]


    ¡°Now then¡­¡±


    He spread his two arms, and by using universal pull, he pulled all of the remaining dragons toward him.


    Mr. Third-Person: Oh my god, Jin Tiger became more savage than his clone. If it was his clone, it may grant Dragon Empress more peaceful death. But why is Jin using this cruel method, and what he noticed when he first arrived as the main body? And, how powerful are his All-Seeing-Eyes?


    [AN: I think next chapter will be curtain close of Northern Dragon Territory one-sided battle (didn''t write yet.). And yes, if someone noticed that, I am referring Queen of Dragon as Dragon Empress, no, I didn¡¯t type mistakenly, if I typed Dragon King as Dragon Emperor that would be my mistake (which I have to search now lol). Thank you. I don¡¯t think there will be a chapter before next Sunday... if I am not too busy I mean.]

 Chapter-35: Amenominaka

    <u>Chapter-35: Amenominaka</u>


    All of the remaining dragons were pulled by Jin without any sorts of restraint.


    "Let me show you something that worse than hell."


    Saying that Jin pulled down the mask under his forehead with his hand. He uncovered Rinnesharingan.


    "Let me show you guys, how the ''hell'' looks like."


    When he said that his third eye glowed for a second. After that scenario change around them.


    Seeing that new scenario all of the dragons made commotions,


    "What the hell is that place?"


    "We are in Vulcan!"


    "We are falling, we are going to die."


    "I don''t want to die, yet."


    "Nooooooooooooooooooooooo."


    Except for Dragon Empress, everyone was falling into deadly lava. It was the same kind of time-space that Kaguya had accessed to. He used Amenominaka.


    [AN: If you don''t know yet, it''s the name of the time-space technique of Kaguya, like Obito''s one called Kamui.]


    "Seems like it ends for northern dragons."


    Jin Tiger calmly stated.


    With her third eye, Kaguya changes the world around herself and everyone around her within a certain range into one of her dimensions. As it occurs instantly, enemies can be caught completely off guard; some have found themselves plunging into a river of lava and encased within a block of ice. (AN: Wiki)


    Kakashi stated that Kaguya can instantly rewrite all aspects of the dimension, a phenomenon he compared to the creation of genjutsu. In another word, Kaguya, as well as Jin, can change the principle of this world. Jin used Amenominaka to create a copy of their village and link it with this world with time-space teleportation jutsu. (AN: Wiki)


    The dimensions are very far from each other, and thus, a tremendous amount of chakra is required to open a portal connecting them. Even with her immense chakra reserves, multiple uses of this technique took a toll on Kaguya, as noted by Black Zetsu. That is also true for Jin. (AN: Wiki)


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Th-this all because of my sin...."


    Suddenly a wounded voice resounded in the ears of Jin Tiger.


    "Hmm? So, you back to sanity, Dragon Empress. I think the death of your kin helps you to come in reality. But what a good timing to wake up, you can moan for your loved ones."


    He fully opened his mask, to show his true face. He thought it useless to cover it. He is now lava time-space. And even if he dealt a dead blow or not, after using dragon fault, Dragon Empress will die eventually.


    "This is all of my karma."


    She muttered while looking at Jin Tiger face. Jin Tiger current body structure was the same as that of Otsutsuki with Rinnesharingan, and of course like Kaguya, he also has horns in his head. The only exception was his right eye has three tomoe Sharingan.


    "Indeed, it''s all of your karma, just one mistake of yours brought this calamity upon you."


    Jin calmly stated. This time not with Madara''s voice but his own.


    "That girl was my dead sister''s momentum."


    It was as if she didn''t here Jin. But she''s clearly saying those words to Jin.


    "I always gave her freedom. She was a beautiful dragon, unlike our crude appearance she was as beautiful as a butterfly."


    ''Who is she?'', Jin thought inwardly. He didn''t interrupt her. He wanted to listen what Dragon Empress has to say.


    "She was a pearl to our Northern Dragon Palace. Whenever we see her our heart became tranquil, we can''t help but feel warm in our unrefined heart. Like a butterfly, she used to fly here and there."


    She closed her eyes.


    "She was our symbol of happiness, in our crude palace where everyone can only think of strength. Everyone loved her. That''s why... "


    She opened her eyes again and gave a piercing glance at Jin. He finally understood ''she'' was the victim dragon, whose murder started everything.


    "That''s why when she was injured deadly by you guys. I couldn''t help but be furious. I couldn''t save her. Even using the forbidden art Dragon Fault''s regeneration power in exchange of my life force. That cursed thing was consumed her slowly. And when I thought my regeneration power slowed that curse, in truth, it was just increasing her time of being pained with agony. Death was a great salvation for her. That''s why with sadness and madness, I ordered my grandchildren to destroy your sect. That''s the only peace we can give her by avenging her death. But I didn''t realize back then that, I am adding more pain and sadness on that child and sin on us."


    Jin closed his eyes. Blanking his mind for a moment he said,


    "But then again, I can''t sympathize with you. Because of yours that rush decision, many innocent souls died, who had nothing to do with. There was doting child like your little dragon, who was greatly adored by their family, you killed them. You killed fathers, mothers, brothers, lovers, and friends, they weren''t less important than your loved one. That''s why I won''t show you an ounce of pity."


    Saying that he showed the same scene that he showed to Northern Dragon King with Sharingan.


    "So, we both were being used huh."


    Dragon Empress said after seeing that.


    "Both? No... yea, that should be it."


    Jin Tiger suddenly understood something.


    Dragon Empress said,


    "I killed innocents after all. There is nothing we can do now. We destroy each other while falling into enemies plot. Sigh. But still, at the end of my life, I want to make an alliance with you."


    Jin Tiger frowned.


    "Alliance?"


    "Yes, in the epilogue of this feud, from your sect and from my palace one each individual survived. That means our lose is equal."


    "Does that mean you still can survive after using all of your life force?"


    Dragon Empress slowly shook her head.


    "No... It''s the end for me. I mean my grandchild that still alive. I think.... you are the one who.... sealed her space like.... this."


    Dragon Empress voice was lower than before.


    "Hmm, yea. One of the dragons I kept alive. But how do you know she is alive?"


    Jin asked with obvious confusion.


    "Because I... can sense... her... life force, Its one of my... ability."


    "Is that so? So what do you want?"


    "She inherited... my power. She... will come handy for... you. Keep.... her alive and... use her. With... her avenge for your... sect... and... also... avenged... us."


    Jin didn''t agree or disagree. Even if he does she won''t be able to hear any more.


    She passed away.


    Returning the mask on his face, he teleported back to ruined Dragon King''s Palace with the corpse of Dragon Empress.


    "Though I hated you. I still used to respect you, who has thousands of years worth amount knowledge of magic. Let me show you last honor for the person once I used to look up to."


    He buried her corpse.


    "Sleep here a little while."


    He said that while looking at the sky. After following his sense, he also checked the buried corpse of the little dragon that his enemy... no, his sect members killed with Byakugan. ''She was deadly injured, this kid actually survived even after got directly damaged by Absolute Dragon Slayer. I have unveiled that secret.'', Jin thought inwardly.


    He looked at a certain place with the corner of his mask.


    "Well then, shall we warn the rats who are witnessing the grand show?"

 Chapter-36: Ambassador of Holy Empire

    Chapter-36: Ambassador of Holy Empire


    Ambassador office of Holy Empire, Naga Kingdom.


    As one of the strongest nation''s ambassador, there wasn''t a single day Nicolo could consider as off-day.


    If it wasn''t great honor and especially money, he wouldn''t take this job.


    Just being an ambassador of a 2nd class country his life was like hell that if now even if higher up recommend him to promotion as the first class country''s ambassador he will reject the offer immediately. He can at least have a vacation once in a year to see his family if he gets the promotion he may not get a single vacation in five years.


    Of course, being a citizen of Holy Empire that known as the country of religious he also has a connection to the church. He was given the title of Bishop. Though in past priest and bishop can''t marry, now they also can bond with marriage, because God gave them permission to marry. Even the pope can marry now as long as he can go through baptism but that complicated things.


    It''s been a three years Nicolo married and two years ago his wife gave the birth of his daughter. Every time he thinks about his cute daughter he can''t help but let out a foolish grin on his mouth, and his daughter was the one who is giving him encouragement of handling the workload. But still, he wanted to see his daughter once in a year because her wife also a Bishop of a church who still couldn''t get permission to transfer so they can''t be together for now.


    Thinking about this matter and seeing the mountain of papers he couldn''t help but feel a bad headache. Representing both religious and political for a country wasn''t easy things to handle.


    After massaging his temple, he again grabbed his pen to go another big round of paperwork.


    "Father, there is a important news."


    Suddenly hearing that sound Nicolo almost slipped his pen from his hand.


    "Now, what?"


    It was a beautiful woman who is working as his assistant. Her rank in Holy Empire Priest(ess).


    "It''s... It''s Northern... It''s North...."


    Seeing she was out of breath, stopping her Nicolo said,


    "Calm down, Miss Rina. Please drink some water and rest then tell me what is the important news."


    ''It must be something important, but waiting a minute won''t hurt anyone.'' Nicolo thought.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "There is no time to wait."


    Despite saying that she gulped down water and started again,


    "It''s Northern Dragon Palace, a huge magic signal came from there. When I went to check high in the sky, I saw... Dragon Palace was destroyed."


    "Is that so... Is that soooo!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Almost let out a roar Nicolo stood up. He wanted to really understand what the heck she was saying. Even though Northern Dragons are weaker-one among the Dragon territories but they are still above the Holy Empire. More importantly, an ''Emperor'' living there. So there is no way he will believe her words.


    But still, he ran out from the office and going towards airstrips. Though he can fly with magic, aerial mounts are faster than him. Dragon Territory wasn''t that far from here. It''s about 5Km, in fact, they build ambassador office here purposely to keep an eye on Northern Dragon because they didn''t give permission to enter their territory much less setting an ambassador office there.


    By the way, he is already in the sky with the best aerial mount from the airstrip.


    Miss Rina also following him behind with another mount.


    When they both reached Northern Dragon Territory''s border he could view the full landscape of territory. This territory wasn''t that big, just a huge palace and ten something hills, that''s all.


    "Miss Rina, hurry up and come here."


    He took a magic stone from his storage and activate it which concealed everything around five meters. It''s a 7th tier concealing magic stone.


    By using that, both Nicolo and Rina''s body got invisible.


    "What the hell happened here? Who could make a war on Northern Dragons and reduce to this state."


    Nicolo sweat bullet seeing the current ruined landscape of this territory.


    For the first time, he felt a massive amount of mana after he born in this world. He could puke now.


    "Is that Her Highness Dragon Empress? She looks different."


    "Yes, It''s maybe legendary Dragon Fault." (Rina)


    "To think someone could force Dragon Empress to use Dragon Fault. More importantly, we never knew that she could use it, that''s really important news."


    Nicolo''s headache increased nonetheless.


    They arrived here after Jin was attacked by Dragon Empress for the first time and crash into the wall. When Jin got visible Nicolo exclaimed,


    "What the heck is that monster! A huge Demon Fox?"


    "I don''t know. Before I went to report you, it was rampaging there."


    After that, they witness the beginning of a legendary war where everything starts.


    In summary, they saw that demon fox killed four High-Class dragons with ease, they saw Azhi Dahaka one of the eight strongest weapons, they realize that this demon fox was actually a huge phantom that was controlled by a man, that man split into three and made a golem of wood and two same demon foxes as before. That guy suddenly vanished into smoke and in return, some other guy in the mask who had horns in his head appeared and easily grab the Azhi Dahaka. He sent that spear who knows where and unleashed a huge attack which looked like fists. That attack caused critical injuries to Dragon Empress. And pin her down with strange black rods.


    He pulled all of the remaining dragons toward him and they suddenly vanished including that man and Dragon Empress.


    Until that moment both Nicolo and Rina remain their silence. No, in fact, they don''t know what kind of voice to utter. A human going against the highest existence of dragon. Is he even human?


    "Heyheyhey, ah, Miss Rina, I am seeing a dream, admit that you are also part of my dream, no?"


    Hearing that from Nicolo she bitterly laughed.


    "Same words back to you."


    Nicolo grabbed his temple.


    "It''s beyond a dream."


    Strangely no one asked where the hell dragons and that man disappeared to, but they wait silently because they can feel that they will be back.


    And that fact proven when they saw that man and buttered Dragon Empress returned, other dragons except her weren''t here, and they can guess it was the end for those dragons.


    After a minute they understood Dragon Empress also passed away, that body nothing but a corpse.


    They saw that man buried the corpse, then he started to check something on the territory. After that, he vanished.


    They were in dazed. Uttering a word at this stage impossible from them. By the way, they got the impression of that guy was here for some item, and he also took away Azhi Dahaka.


    "What a fancy meeting here, did you enjoyed the free show, dogs of Holy Empire?"


    Their spine shuttered in cold sweat when they looked behind. It was the one-eyed masked man who is one of the two men that single-handedly wipe the Northern Dragons.


    [AN: So you guess what will he do with holy empire''s people? Of course, I already know what he will do. By the way, you can understand after reading they are spies of Holy Empire to keep an eye on Northern Dragon Palace who is undercover of Ambassador. I may or may not post a chapter tomorrow, after that, I will take a break from writing because my final semester knocking. If I post a chapter tomorrow then next chapter will be on 20 Dec, and 20 Dec to 15 Jan I may post more than 15 chapters, but that depends on you guys support, thank you.]

 Chapter-37: Double Agent

    Chapter-37: Double Agent


    My clone noticed their existence the moment they were nearing the border of Northern Dragon.


    At first, it was one person, seeing the situation they go back and came with another person, most probably it was that person''s superior


    The moment they witness this battle their fate had been sealed


    I locked their magic signature even if they run away from here, they cannot run away from my chakra sense which can also detect magic.


    But well, they take their enjoyable time to watch the full show, as a token of thanks I will show my face (covered in the mask) in front of them.


    I teleported behind them using Kaguya''s time-space.


    Hmm... Batch on their attires is that of Holy Empire. I didn''t bother to check where they were from before, just only their gender and looks with Byakugan. (He checked it from tens of kilometers, so he didn''t bother to see their batches cause he don''t give damn even if Western Dragons spy on him.)


    They are wearing ambassador''s uniform, but I don''t think so that''s the case, they just witness a battle from tens of kilometers far from here, they probably have farsight clairvoyance which is unique power from Holy Empire which rivals dragons far sight eyes. Possession of farsight clairvoyance meaning one thing, they are definitely spies.


    Come to think of it, if they are spies from Holy Empire they might come into handy.


    I greeted them politely after calculating everything.


    "What a fancy meeting here, did you enjoyed the free show, dogs of Holy Empire?"


    By the way, no sooner head they turned toward me with the grim expression I grabbed their faces tightly, I don''t care even if one of the other party is a female.


    "Whatdoyou want? Foryourrecord weare fromHolyEmpire?"


    The man said to me with the fastest tone as possible.


    Hmm, is it okay to give your identity that easily? No, it is not foolishness, their batch clearly stating that they are from the Holy Empire. They using the name of Holy Empire to threat me.


    "Do you really think, the man who just wiped the entire Northern Dragon including an Empress, give a shit about your Holy Empire?"


    "What do you want? We are unrelated to this matter. Are you thinking of killing innocent bystanders?"


    This time the woman protested.


    "Are you fool? Don''t you know the history of Queen Athena? Just because one day in front of a crowd of people her face was revealed for less than 5seconds, that day entire crowd was annihilated. Just because a spy saw the content of the secret meeting between Western and Southern Dragons one of the biggest Empire in the past were flattened. You guys'' conditions are similar, you saw the appearance of someone you shouldn''t and you saw a battle that you shouldn''t spy on, so what to do with you guys?"


    Hearing that their eyes transform panicked to that of despair.


    "I was waiting for next vacation to see my daughter face. Seems like I can''t meet her for the last time." (Man)


    "I was ready for my end, but not that soon." (Woman)


    Seems like they gave up their possibility of survival from my clutches and accept their cruel death. So, that is the absolute power. I won''t say it is pleasant, but also I won''t say that it is not my likable.


    I won''t get drunk in my power, but I won''t be cheap to use this power.


    "How about this, I will spare you guys, if you are work for me. In other words, you will be the double agent from now on."


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I calmly proposed them.


    "What are you talking about? We cannot betray our nation." (Man)


    "I would rather die than doing this." (Woman)


    "Is that so. Peaceful conclusion impossible, huh?"


    I use mind reading, to see the important persons in their life.


    "But, do you think after killing you guys everything will be solved that easily? How about I kill your daughter and wife? And how about I killed your mother and turned your darling sister a prostitute?"


    "Bastard!" x2


    Hmm, though I have no intention of doing some as sickening as things like that. In the first place, their important persons have nothing to do with this mess. And I also have no intention of killing these guys, because they may come handy, but if they were not useful I would have silent them forever by placing a curse on the tongue and cut their hands without a second thought because they saw my real face even if they got impression my real face is someone other than me.


    "So, which one will you choose? First option or second option?"


    "Do we have a choice?"


    The woman asked me with vengeful eyes.


    "No, you don''t have a choice. So what do you think, Bishop of Holy Empire?"


    "God will forsake you for making me betray my nation and I will also mark as histories greatest sinner, but if I don''t, not only me it will also affect my family and nation. So, I don''t have a choice but becoming a double agent."


    He conveyed his decision with a calm tone.


    "Hohoho, good choice. I like you guys already. If you follow me, of course, you will get merits."


    I released them and said,


    "But still as insurance, I cursed you guys. Both of you show your tongue to each other."


    They did as I ordered.


    "That''s?" x2


    I sealed a curse on their tongue, and that was the main reason for grabbing their heads.


    "It''s a curse that I place onto you, you cannot talk about my biodata as you pleased, you can only speak the things I gave you permission on. Try to say ''a person with two horns''"


    "..."


    "..."


    Both of them opened their mouth but no voice was being out.


    "See?"


    "That''s, curse like that exist?"


    The man exclaimed.


    "Looked at your hand. You can also see the same curse, you cannot even write my forbidden content."


    "..."x2


    "Well, now then, of course, 50% of powerhouse will come to know in a few hours that Northern Dragons are no more, no need to say your Empire obviously get that information. Go their as soon as possible. tell them the description of the entire battle, but you cannot mention about the ''first'' person you saw nor his body structure and do not mention about my horns. Told the Pope that you heard my name, that is ''Madara'', and he stated that, offending me was Northern Dragon the first and the last mistake, and he will start to dominate this world in few years. You will be busy from now, go back to your office and pack up."


    Without thinking twice they ran away from here. I could have made them submitted by using Shisui''s genjutsu, but I didn''t do that for various reason.


    I again go back to Northern Dragon King''s Palace and sealed every valuable resource, like that no one can plunder this item.


    Sigh, time for the rebirth of another individual.


    "......!!!!!!!!"


    I saw my body turned into millions of pieces with my eyes that(head) just severed from my neck. It happened so fast that my Rinnesharingan never noticed that.


    It was a woman, who is dangerously most beautiful person I have ever seen in my entire life. She cut me into millions of pieces with a scythe.


    [AN: Next chapter(s) will be posted on 20/12.]

 Chapter-38: Ayesha Draco and Fatema Drage.

    Chapter-38: Ayesha Draco and Fatema Drage.


    A little girl like butterfly entered the room where Konan was sitting absent-mindedly.


    They were in the copied village, that Jin''s father gave him as the pretext of the magic research facility.


    "Hey, hey, sis, where is the big brother?"


    The little girl asked her.


    Konan came to reality and look at her with a warm gaze. She finds this little girl too cute, each time Konan see her, want to hug her tightly.


    It wasn''t the little sister of Jin Tiger, but someone else.


    Konan gesture the little girl to go near her.


    When the little girl went near her, like a hungry tiger she caught the girl and hug her tightly in her bosom. She started to rub her cheek to little girl''s cheek.


    The little girl didn''t go against it, instead, she''s liking it.


    "Jin went out for some work. I guess he will return soon."


    After replenishing cute energy Konan released her.


    "I want to play with big brother. Those kids are no fun. They are all calling me that I am a rich noble lady, I shouldn''t play with them."


    The little girl was referring the kid slaves that Jin bought and plundered.


    ''It will take a long time to make them open up with the outsider. After all, their experience was so bad that they lose trust in humanity.'' Konan thought.


    "Don''t worry honey, they will make you their friend soon. You shouldn''t give up on them."


    Hearing that the little girl nodded cutely,


    "I want to make them my friends like Big brother. I also want to play them, like Big brother. Big brother is so fun."


    Konan refreshingly smiled. She never knew that Jin has soft spot for little children. Whenever he has the time he plays with this little girl. He was not kind to her only. He shows pity and care gaze towards the slave children.


    Konan always had a weakness for Jin the moment he helped her ''that'' time. But she was aware of his feelings for her another close friend. That''s why she never cross her feeling for him more than a friend, but she considered him as the greatest friend in her life, though Jin saw her nothing but another ordinary friend. But she was okay with that because he valued his friend so much. He had a certain charm to make friends naturally, though ninety percent of his friends were female, maybe because of his look, no maybe also because of his personality. Nevertheless, all the girls around him showed great care for him. But Jin''s eye was only for that girl. Konan cannot complain after all that girl was exceptional.


    Now that Konan thinks about it, isn''t this time great for her to attack Jin? Meaning, the girls around him no longer here to save his ''chastity'' neither that ''girl'' he was in love with.


    To be honest, staying with him after her rebirth she can''t help but have more strong feelings for him than before. So, she really may attack him this time, even though Jin will marry the princess soon, in the end, Konan is the closest person for him, cause she knows many secrets of his that Jin feels easy to talk with her. More importantly, she was the first person who shared his power to her. So, her connection with him stronger than any other of those girls.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Thinking that Konan unconsciously nodded.


    "Yay, big brother came back."


    Hearing little girl''s cheer Konan almost fell from her chair. But then she thought, ''Everything I was thinking just in mind not talking loudly so it''s ok.''


    "Hey, little one."


    Jin pet the little girl''s head. It was his real body. Though his skin color became pal white, have two horns on the head and a third eye on the forehead, to Konan it didn''t make his appearance worse but this new appearance enchanted his look. That makes her think to monopolize him, but well she was the one who told him to take the root of polygamy.


    "By the way, there is someone I want to show you."


    Jin said that to the little girl then looked at Konan.


    She understood who he wanted to show the little girl to. ''It''s finally time to take this little girl to her.'' They wanted to take this little girl to ''her'' before but one or another work for Jin came forward.


    With his, Rinnesharingan Jin opened a time-space portal. Jin and Konan entered the portal along with the little girl.


    ----


    "Who is there?"


    A voice rang out when those three entered the dimension of Jin.


    "Of course, only the owner of this place can enter here."


    Jin answered with a teasing tone.


    It was a Crimson Color Dragon. It was said Crimson and Black color are noblest among dragons. And this Dragon was the one that attacked the Tower of Eden for the second time. She was also known as the granddaughter of Northern Dragon King and Dragon Empress Zahora.


    Currently, she was in the huge cage that created with the same barrier that Obito used against shinobi alliances to restricted them into the barrier. Jin named it Cage of Sage. (Real one called ''For Red Yang Seal'', unlike the real series it has the ceiling.)


    "It''s you bastard! Why are you keeping me alive? Just kill me, I don''t want to breathe the same air as you. I don''t want to live in a world without my family."


    By the way, Jin already informed her that he massacred her entire family.


    "You are a real pain, aren''t you?"


    He cast genjutsu to paralyze her body.


    "This feeling, I don''t like it."


    She complained. But disregarding that Jin opened a gate into Cage of Sage formation.


    A petite figure flew into that Cage.


    "Fatema! What are you doing here? Don''t tell me you were punished by Aunt because of your mischievous behavior."


    It was the little girl that entered with Jin and Konan.


    Hearing that, for the first time the light came back in the eyes of Crimson Dragon a.k.a. Fatema Drage.


    [AN: Yes, that''s Northern Dragon''s family name.]


    "Is th-that Ayesha? Is-is that you, little aunt?"


    "Of course, it''s me silly."


    Saying that the little girl turned into a purple-blue color beautiful dragon.


    "See?"


    "No... It can''t be real right? I saw that heartbreaking depart of you. You have gone to sleep for forever. I must be dreaming rahaight(right)?"


    Though she said it was dreaming at the end of her sentence she made a delighted tone.


    "What are you talking about? I am not lazy like Zamil, I cannot sleep forever like him."


    Blueish Purple Dragon said with an innocent pout.


    Her name was Ayesha Draco. This girl or should say baby dragon was the same dragon that our sect members had killed before.

 Chapter-39: Reanimation Jutsu

    [AN: This chapter is the shortest I have ever written. But don''t worry there will be a chapter tomorrow.]


    Chapter-39: Reanimation Jutsu


    (Back to MC''s PoV)


    "Huh! Not only my heart is broken but also my brain got major damage. I am now seeing what I shouldn''t."


    Disregarding Ayesha Draco''s existence Fatema Drage hung her head down.


    Well, the reason for her current situation was me. I actually cast Tsukuyomi on her, because of that her heart was broken. In that Tsukuyomi, I showed her the annihilation of her family. And also put her same situation like mine where her sect members, friends all of them died.


    I confessed the second one was my sadistic behavior. Because she really became good friends with them in my genjutsu, and I made her see all of them perished in front of her eyes.


    "Sigh!"


    Heaving a sigh I made a big red color avatar of hand* and slapped on her head with it.


    [AN: *This power is like Kinshiki, it wasn''t mentioned that what kind of inheritance it is, I mean whether it is the ability of Otsutsuki or Divine Tree. Because Obito used crimson power like that, but it wasn''t clear if Kinshiki and Obito''s power(basically chakra) was same, but I made MC to adopt Kinshiki''s power, after all, he got the body of Otsutsuki.]


    "Gah!"


    She groaned while massaging her head.


    "You bastard why did you do that?"


    She asked me with teary eyes.


    "To make you come back to reality. And see? It is not a dream at all."


    She is someone you will have fun by teasing. She is natural sadistic creator.


    "You don''t have to do that. Don''t hit me again. But I can''t believe it that this little girl is my aunt. I saw with my own eyes that my darling aunt passed away. It''s one of your illusion, right? You cannot deceive me. She''s nothing but an imposter, no? Though their auras are same, but..."


    Hearing that the baby dragon tilted her head, It looks like she''s trying her best to understand the adults talk, but couldn''t make head or tell.


    I looked at Konan. Understanding my intention Konan nodded and said to Ayesha,


    "Let''s go, honey, let''s play somewhere else, these guys are boring."


    "Ooooh, yea, yea, let''s play that? That game you played with me before, what''s it called... um... um..."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    After back to her humanoid form Ayesha left with Konan by the portal.


    "Even their behaviors are same."


    Fatema warmly looked at departing back of Ayesha.


    "They are same."


    I told her.


    "Is that so? So, the miracle can happen. She was saved by Grandmother in the last moment."


    Hearing that I shook my head.


    "No, that time she really had died."


    "So, what''s the deal with this current situation then?"


    She asked me with a visibly annoyed tone.


    "You see, I have a special ability."


    "Lol, don''t tell me that is reviving the dead."


    She said with mockery.


    "Indeed."


    But I nodded toward her.


    "Huh, are you kidding me? If something like that happened you may be the most wanted person in this world. Reviving dead broke the very principle of heaven and earth. And black magic only summons souls of dead one but not the flesh of the body. Let me say that, the heck are you saying? Are you sane in the head?"


    That dragon girl insulting me without holding back.


    "Gah!"


    Crap, without realizing I slapped her dragon-fied ass. Don''t tell me, I am really opening a new door?


    [AN: The door of sadism.]


    "You motherf*ck*r, how dare you shame this princess!!! Gah!"


    Crap, hearing her swearing. I can''t help but again slapped on her ass.


    "The heck I am doing. Oh well, shut your mouth and hear me already. No... I think I should show you."


    Saying that I summoned the dead black dragon that destroyed the Tower of Eden.


    "This... this is my brother... So he really died."


    "Indeed. He was killed by the same man who defeated you."


    "That bastard, he took everything from me."


    Fatema roared in grief.


    By the way, she doesn''t know that I and my masked man appearance is the same man.


    "Well, your brother has done the same thing with me. Well... Calm down, let me show you something good."


    "Wh-what are you going to do with my big brother''s..."


    Seeing that I was cutting black dragon''s flesh she got furious but I stopped her with Rinnesharingan. I slowly told her,


    "For complete this operation that I am about to do, I required the DNA of your brother."


    I summoned a White Zetsu. I placed him and the piece of flesh in the circle of incantation.


    My all preparations finished.


    "Summoning, reincarnation to the impure world (Reanimation Jutsu [Edo Tensei])."


    No sooner had I cast that jutsu, white Zetsu started to agonize while white paper like thing started to wrap him. After that, it turned into a huge silhouette and gradually turned into a black dragon.


    [Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaar!!!]


    Seeing that Fatema exclaimed,


    "It can''t be! It''s Big brother... Akbar Drage!"

 Chapter-40: Deal

    Chapter-40: Deal


    "What happened? Why am I here?"


    After reanimated, the black dragon known as Akbar Drage muttered.


    His sclera of eyes was black color, it is signature of the reanimated individual.


    "Is that you, Big brother?"


    Fatema Drage asked for confirmation.


    "Hmm... Ah, Fatema. Where are we? I can''t remember anything, the last thing I remember is when I destroying that sect, was suddenly attacked by something ominous."


    He still didn''t notice me, or he was in so chaos that he ignored my existence. Nevertheless, I tell him,


    "It''s like that, you got ass whipped by someone you shouldn''t mess with and dissected into two."


    He looked at me as if seeing a pest.


    "Human! No, whatever you are, how dare you to talk to me like this!?"


    Saying that he tried to attack me. But I restrained him in his place because I was the one who reanimated him.


    [AN: When I was writing him, it reminded me, young masters of Chinese Novel.]


    "Know your place, Dragon. You are nothing but a weak little bug to me."


    Hmm... I think my attitude changed a lot over the course, I used to be a gentleman who restrained his mouth even in humiliating situations.


    "The heck?! Why can''t I move?"


    "That because you are restraint by me. Listen well, I was the one who revived you from death, from now on you will be served me as your master."


    I told him.


    "What? Why will I..."


    This time I also restraint his mouth.


    "It''s enough. Your need has met Its purpose. Sleep now."


    I don''t know why his carefree arrogant voice pissed me,


    [AN: Because MC has a grudge on CN young masters. Nah, JK, he never read those (but I did,)]


    A huge coffin opened behind his back and captured him into it.


    After coffin was sealed, it went down to earth (through incantation marks.).


    "Well, what do you think?"


    I asked Fatema who was still in confusion.


    "It''s my brother alright. No one except him can show that swag face. But how did you do that? I never heard about magic like that. I wonder even my Grandmother aware of that."


    She seems like started to believe in my reviving ability.


    "I told you, it is my unique ability. No one except I can do that (among mortals). But your brother wasn''t completely back to life, unlike your aunt. He was nothing but zombie version undead."


    "Is that so? So, what is the deal?"


    There was no reason for me to tell her about my ability and even show her in person, so of course, she will ask what''s my intention to show her my power.


    "You know that using my power, I can revive your family? Or you still can''t believe me?"


    I asked her.


    "I believe in you. What''s your condition?"


    She is thinking about everything with a cool head now.


    "Let me tell you, I have no relations with that masked man, also known as Madara. We are simply using each other."


    I looked away from her after saying that and sit on the ground.


    "As you can see, if I wanted to I could revive my sect members at least my loved ones."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Yes, I was thinking the same thing. Why didn''t you use your power to simply revive your sect members? If that was the case we could solve misunderstanding between us peacefully, and counterattack against the people who used us."


    I already showed her that we both factions were used by villains.


    "As you said before, if power like that existed in me, I will be the most wanted person in this world. But that isn''t everything. The thinking of worst happening is much more severe than you think just possessing this ability."


    "..."


    "This world of ours is not everything. Above of this world being other than ''mortal'' keeping an eye on us. Among them some portion is good, some portion is evil and some portion is opportunist. This power I possessed is beyond mortals, even few gods have this ability. So, if someone comes to know about my ability whether good or evil, I will be done for. Because for evil, I will be nothing but a tool to use and for good, I am not only breaking the law of heaven and earth, I will be bothersome  cause I will always target that everyone seeking for, so they will try to remove me."


    She didn''t comment after my pause. I started to explain to her now in a different view,


    "Let leave Realm of Gods aside, I will also create chaos in the mortal realm. When humans come to know about my power they will seek me to revive the dead ones, and if I do it with even in pity that will change the balance between man and god, not to mention how troublesome it will be when millions of being will become here to beg me. So, in other words, if I revived my sect members who already died it won''t be something people can''t ignore."


    "So, that''s why you took shelter of that masked monster."


    "Yes, he will be my backer and I will be his apostle as well as successor. Let me tell you, that guy isn''t mortal being."


    "It gives me more reason to hate you because you are the disciple of that monster."


    She told me straight with hatred.


    "You are welcome to, I cannot change someone''s impression toward me. But I am not like him. The way he does the thing, I don''t like it. However, for reviving my sect I cannot help but rely on that guy."


    I told her with a helpless smile.


    "So why? Why did you tell me everything? Are you thinking I will die anyway, so nothing will happen?"


    "I told you, I may be the person who could revive you lost ones. and I also told you I am not like that masked man who tries to solve everything with the power  I am different, I want to established peace. For that I need your help. Give me your loyalty, in return, I will give back your family when I will revive my sect. For your insurance, I told my greatest secret to you if I go back on my word you will dispose of it, which might bring my demise. Let me tell you, including you only three people know about my secret. So what do you say? Don''t worry deals between us that guy, Madara doesn''t know."


    "I..."


    Seeing her hesitation I told her,


    "Well, take your time. I will wait for an answer, however, if you don''t answer I might not able to save you, Madara will eventually kill you. Not only you will lose your own life but also you will lose the possibility of the revival of your family. But if you agree, one way or another I could save you, after all, I am now his disciple."


    Hearing my warning she sighed,


    "Do I have even choice? Okay, I will give my loyalty to you. But if you go back on your word, I will haunt you even after I die."


    For the first time, she turned into her humanoid form.


    She was a beautiful girl with crimson red hair. Coming before me she advanced her hand towards me for the handshake, I grabbed her hand with a smile.


    [AN: There is still some portion of their peace treaty left, we will see that in the next chapter. I guess I will post that next Sunday.]

 Chapter-41: Form of Loyalty

    <u>Chapter-41: Form of Loyalty</u>


    "Let me, tell you my loyalty for you just businesslike. Nothing more, nothing less."


    Crimson hair beauty told me while retracting her hand.


    "Fine by me."


    Saying that I opened my time-space and take out a spear. Of course, it was one of the eight saint tier weapons Azhi Dahaka.


    "You can have this."


    I compressed that spear into seven feet and throw that toward her.


    With her confusion and surprise, she almost slipped that spear.


    "This is.."


    She didn''t let out the last word, but it was obvious to me what she was trying to say.


    "Indeed, It''s the Azhi Dahaka."


    "No one knows more than me what it is, but why are you giving it to me?"


    Ah, she wants to know why am I giving that to her.


    "This thing has no value to Madara. That''s why he gave it to me. To be honest this spear also useless for me too, only a true dragon can control this power. So, without wasting it, I gave it to a rightful owner who might watch my back in future."


    The legend of Azhi Dahaka was known by huge amount population. Azhi Dahaka was a true dragon, but he was one of the evilest dragons in Evil Dragon Series.


    Once with another two dragons, Azhi Dahaka almost destroy this world. But at that moment, to stop their unruly behavior four apostles were sent by God. After a long battle apostle put the end of their injustice tyranny. After that they were sealed in three kinds of weapon, later those weapons were branded as saint tier weapons.


    Coming back from the dazed state she stern her body and crouch down in one leg.


    "From here on, I pledged my absolute loyalty to you."


    Oh, that was unexpected. Well... Just kidding. It was in my calculation.


    I nodded toward her.


    "It''s really good to hear. I am looking forward to working with you."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "And about my big brother..."


    "As I said before he is not a complete revival, so I will advise not to have him in this mortal realm always until I revive him in his complete form."


    "Ah, It''s okay for me. After all, I know that he will be alive again."


    It was not only a sentence of relief but also a way to confirm my promise to her. I nodded.


    "Good. For now, talk with your aunt and if anything you want, ask Konan."


    Telling her I opened the portal and send her to where her little aunt and Konan was.


    With that, she is the prologue of my great ambition.


    Fear and respect both are a form of loyalty. But the ending of those two things is different. People who give loyalty out of fear will be easy to make them betray, but those who respect a person, it is unlikely they will ever betray that person.


    However, in the end, both types of loyalty is required for a ruler. But having those attribute also the reason creation of faction and eventual downfall of the ruler when those factions are in turmoil.


    That''s why in me I made two kinds of me. One is arrogant, cruel and strong, another one is easy going, good guy(?) and understanding.


    They will be fear one and respect another. But they will never know those two are the same person.


    It was the same for Fatema. She fears and hates my Madara side, but because I as Jin Tiger show her something good and promise her to revive her entire family. Seeing my easy going and good side compared to Madara she compromise with me and eventually I will turn it into respect for her because despite having great power I do not solve with pure strength. And showing her my secret and giving her the Azhi Dahaka I gain trust from her.


    Following this path when I will revive all of the dragons, they will fear and hate Madara, but despite being his disciple I revive them and help them in future, I will gain acknowledgment and trust, because when living being so weak in heart, that time they are in disadvantage side and lost all hope, I will go in front of them and make new hopes for them. won''t they will fall in love with me? And slowly I will get their loyalty. And like that, they will be the first vassal of my ruling continent.


    Oh, they saw my real face when I attacked them, no matter, except for Dragon Empress I will overwrite all of the memory with Kotoamatsukami.


    ...


    Opening another portal I returned to my room.


    From my right hand, a light lit up, from that light a woman appeared. She walks in front of the window without a word and sat on a chair.


    She was the most beautiful person I have ever seen in my life. Her beautiful black here, her eyes, her nose, her lips, her brows... everything was so charming that you will never find the words to describe them in your whole life. She was out of the league for the poets who are expert in romance.


    But she was also dangerous. The most dangerous person I have ever seen in my life.


    "You also can perform semi-revival. You really are a troublesome individual."


    She told me coldly yet with the monotone voice.


    "Yes. But I hope it is not that big of a deal, is it? After all, they will be here for a limited time."


    I asked her.


    "Well, I don''t see any problem with that, as long as It''s a limited amount of time."


    She gave her approval. She closed her eyes and indicated that she doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    After I wipe Northern Dragon out, she suddenly showed up and cut me into millions of pieces. But for some reason, I revert back to my previous form. Not because I am ten tail jinchuriki, I think its another matter that''s why I am confused.


    "So, you are immortal after all."


    She muttered while seeing me with an observant gaze.


    After that, I back off and asked her,


    "Who are you? Why did you attack me?"


    "Umm, who am I..."


    She was thinking for some reason what her identity was.


    "Well, you can say I am a fragment of the death god, you also can say I am an apostle of God of Death. As for why I attacked, because you committed taboo that only chosen ones have permission to do."


    She told me everything with monotone yet those were colder than ice.


    Apostle of the God of Death, huh! If it was a few months ago I wouldn''t have believed but now It''s different.


    But what kind of taboo she was talking about?


    "Are you talking about my rebirth technique?"


    Hearing me, the girl nodded,


    "Good. You know your crime (/shit). You are a dangerous existence, now, let me sealed you, as you have become an immortal, realm of the dead will reject you and force you to revert back ti your original shape."


    She is telling me like she was punishing a kid because of his misbehavior.


    "No, I don''t want to be sealed."


    Of course, I rejected that idea without a second thought.


    "As expected, then how about it, I will house arrest you for rest of your life. But don''t worry there will be no mistreatment."


    "I don''t want that either."


    "This is difficult then. Though I am not as strong as gods, I am also immortal and the only apostle of God of Death. I am strong. I will force you and make sure that you will comply with me."


    [AN: I really wanted to put an extra line in the end where MC would say, ''Try me bitc*!!!'']


    [AN: Ok folks, that''s what your answer. Because he became immortal MC cannot die as the realm of death rejected him. Apostle of the God of Death vs MC''s battle won''t be described at all, because MC will have to use all of the cards he has and that will make you guys less interest in the future battle, so no no. I am not sure if there will be a chapter tomorrow. Thanks for the reading this chapter and novel series.]

 Chapter-42: Seal of Eternity

    Chapter-42: Seal of Eternity


    She was strong.


    Not less than current power I got. No, it wasn''t only strength wise, she is also experienced in fighting.


    My heavy breathing was proof of that.


    If I wasn''t an immortal, I would have died in her hand nine hundred ninety-nine times. In exchange, I could have killed her three times. That much disparity was between us.


    Four days and nights, that was the worth of time I am fighting with her. Even though she has the obvious upper hand because we both were immortal our fight was in stalemate.


    Her no attack able to kill me and my any technique wasn''t working on her.


    Though I have a disheveled appearance, there wasn''t a speck of single dirt on her let alone wound or cut.


    Standing on a rock she said,


    "Your strength is certainty on god level, the problem behind your inability against me is your fighting ability... As a fragment of the Death God, I have acquired the millennia worth experience where you are nothing but greenhorn. That''s why despite being stronger than me you are feeling inferior to me."


    She was talking about my experience. Indeed. I am not that experienced. I thought I would have ended my career as a magic researcher. Who knew I have to move my fat ass on the battlefield.


    Let me evaluate myself honestly to you, my fighting experience as good as a city guard who entered his job for couple month. In another word, I am a total novice.


    I looked at the current landscape. It was in devastate. If I wouldn''t teleport both of us in time-space we may destroy half of the world.


    "Whatever seems like I have enough of it."


    She said while easing her shoulder.


    "What do you mean?"


    Does she have a dangerous finishing attack in her pocket?


    "I mean I have enough of this fight and sealing you thing."


    What she means, she won''t try to seal me anymore? Hmm. Something I cannot decipher here.


    She jumped from the stone she was standing, and descend in front of me.


    I didn''t show any sign of alertness or reaction. Because I was sure she won''t attack me again.


    "Do you know why human die?"


    She suddenly asked me a question. Why human die, huh? Because their magic power cannot circulate on their blood and cells when they aged, that''s why body cells slowly got out of validation date and eventually die. It is just a biological simple explanation but her question was rather philosophical.


    "I don''t know."


    I don''t know why human die. Because gods don''t want to violate their realm by mortals impure desire, because of differences between god and human, or because we were just bound by principles of heaven, hell, and earth. I don''t know.


    "That''s because gods love human."


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    She answered her own question while smiling. Her smile, was it cold? Was it warm? I couldn''t understand the color of her smile.


    "Because god love human? Well, that''s not a new quote to hear."


    I replied to her. How many times did we hear the same thing in religious class?


    "It''s true Creation God create human, but other gods fall in love with a human because they show various kinds of emotions, traditions, creations etc, etc. Gods finally got their freedom from shackles of boredom while watching over the human. But it wouldn''t be same if human stop dying. Human wants to achieve many things in their life because their life is too short. That''s why if human became immortal their ambitions of achievement on many things in their life will be slow down, and ultimately every development will be slow and boring. Human posses both good and evil desire more than any being that''s why they will be corrupted more. longer they live and because of that end of an era will be soon enough. Gods will fall into another eternal boredom and along with human they will also start to corrupt and nothing but demise will happen in heaven. hell and earth. So that''s why, as a form of love, gods granted human to the ability to die."


    Her beautiful black eyes gazed straight at my eyes.


    "That''s why you are a problem. Your technique also a problem. Because of your power human will lose the fear of death and always will be in front of your door. And there will be many occasion you won''t be able to deny them and revive dead ones. That''s why gods who are on the side of sane, will want to seal you at any cost."


    Indeed. If I have the power of reviving death, I will never let my close ones to die or want to see their eternal grief because of their close ones death. I will revive them as many time as I want. Over the course of time, I will make many acquaintances in my life just because I am immortal and because they cannot die as long as I am here, there will be many people lose the fear of death and may start to do corruption.


    "So what do you want me to do? I already told you I don''t want to die or be sealed. And I must revive humans who I want to revive."


    Of course, even after deducting everything, I don''t want to concede my previous ambitions. I will do what I must do.


    "Sigh! Well, of course, I already know. I have others compromise to offer."


    She told me with a mood of it can''t be helped anymore. But why this late? Nevertheless, I asked,


    "And what are those?"


    "Even though I am the apostle of Death God, I have another identity, that is Seal of Eternity."


    "Seal of Eternity? I heard something like that for the first time."


    "Yes, that because I am the only one and I was created by God of Death just 5 days ago, so there is no way you will have knowledge about me."


    "So, what does Seal of Eternity do?"


    "It is nothing but a contract, but a contract for eternity. The terms contract are- first you cannot revive anyone on a whim, second you cannot revive a person from hell, third you can revive one person in one month or 12 in a years or 120 in ten years or 1200 in hundred years, fourth you can revive a single individual for five times. Great God of Death offered an extra bonus for you, you can revive 5000 humans in one go without any restrictions, but you cannot do that before three years."


    This contract is not bad. In our sect contains only 4000 members. I will have 1000 left in one go contract, or I should say in the advantage of the contract.


    "But why can''t I revive 5000 before three years?"


    "Be grateful to Great God of Death, if it wasn''t for them(no gender) your revival technique would have found out by some of the higher echelon gods. God of Death is covering for you just erasing their death records, but erasing 5000 dead records in one go will take time to hide that''s why he must make some preparation, but you shouldn''t investigate more than that and don''t ask why they are showing you benevolence, be happy with whatever you got."


    For the first time, I am hearing worship, pride, and arrogance in her tone that I yet to hear.


    Sigh. I have no choice but to accept that so-called Seal of Eternity. Because there weren''t any disadvantages points on my future plan. As for why God of Death doing that for me, I will learn soon enough, anyway.


    "Alright, I agree with your term."


    She nodded,


    "Good choice."


    She came in front of me and grab my right hand, no, index finger. She took that on her mouth. Wait, will she suck my finger????


    "Guhhhhh!"


    F*ck she has bitten my finger, and it hurt too much for some reason.


    "You should have warned me before doing that."


    Without replying my complaint she released my hand and said,


    "Now, bite my finger."


    Eh???? Ok, I will do that with fu*king hard, you bad woman.


    But she didn''t show any apparent emotion on her face.


    Damn! I lost.


    "Ok, our contract complete."


    Saying that she became a light particle and enter into my right hand. In my hand tattoo of a scythe formed.


    A voice from my hand resound,


    "From now on I will be with you for eternity as the form contract."


    For some reason, it sounded like a marriage vow.


    "Well, I have revived a person a month ago last time, can I revive another one now?"


    "Certainly. That''s what contract said."


    That''s when I revived the little dragon girl, Ayesha.

 Chapter-43: What do you think about it?

    Chapter-43: What do you think about it?


    "Haa! Haa! Haa! Haah!"


    A teen boy was doing his everyday shadow boxing.


    "Not like this, your leg should be like this and hand should like this."


    Another man beside him correcting his posture even it is 1cm wrong than the usual one.


    "O-ok, dad."


    Saying that the teen done couple move correct one and again go back to his slightly wrong move.


    "You fool! You are doing this correct for two moves and go back to old posture."


    The man smacked on his head. And that teen replied with teary eyes yet with resolute voice.


    "My mistake, this time I will do it correctly."


    ---


    I was looking at the practice routine of my uncle and his son in another word my cousin.


    By the way, I am taking the appearance of my old look, I will disclose my changed form of Otsutsuki like when times are good and in place.


    "YOU FOOOOOOL!!!!! YOUR POSTURE BROKE AGAIN!!! Go take 500 laps as punishment."


    "I am sorry, father. I am useless. I except my punishment."


    Saying that my 15 years old cousin Jackie Tiger run out from our training ground and finally went out from mansion to run 500 laps around our village.


    Seeing their exchange I can''t help but remember Might Gai and Rock Lee''s relationship on them.


    Well, though my uncle doesn''t match up to Might Gai except for his competitive nature, the life circumstances of Jackie certainly matches with Rock Lee.


    Rock Lee can''t use genjutsu and ninjutsu, similarly, Jackie cannot use any magic skill because he doesn''t have any magic power.


    In this world magic power is the source of domination, only 0.0001% population doesn''t have magic power at all, unfortunately, Jackie is one of them.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    That''s the reason despite being 15 years old he didn''t accept by any academy which is based on magic in first place. Even to become a magic researcher like me, need to have significant magic power.


    But his willpower was good, and never give up in pursuit of power. He started to train physical arts from his father who was number one in our clan in term of physical power.


    Back in the academy, I also research on them who don''t have any magic. My goal was to inject magic on them from outside, regardless to say, all of my research failed.


    But, I think I have a way now to boost his power.


    I went in front of my uncle and asked him,


    "What do you think? Will he be able to progress his strength greatly?"


    Hearing my question he didn''t reply. He took a chair to sit, and sigh.


    He pours tea from the teapot and started to sip. Looks like he got dispirited hearing my question.


    "I don''t think he will gain great strength in the future. And you know it better than anyone. Without magic, It''s impossible to grow into a powerful man."


    He answered me that while having the face of pity.


    "Indeed, I know."


    I agreed with him without consoling or showing pity.


    "Even if I and Brother help him, his longevity would be up to hundred years at most."


    More magic power you have, more longevity you got. That''s the truth set by the principle of nature. Mortals cannot go against that.


    "Then, how about it? Let me show you physical prowess that will go beyond any ordinary magic."


    He looked at me with the serious eyes. My uncle wasn''t a serious man, he always likes to keep easygoing mode. But hearing my sentence, he showed his rare serious face.


    "I really hope, it''s not blubber of a mad researcher."


    Mad researcher, this title I got from him when I first-time research magic with alchemy which exploded entire room, while I barely survived by luck.


    "Oh, you will see, soon enough."


    I was wearing a leather jacket on my top because It''s somewhat cold today, though I don''t feel any cold or something, however for showing off to other I wore one. Taking off that jacket I gave it to Uncle to hold on.


    I went in front of an iron dummy.


    "Don''t tell me, you are going to punch that without using magic? I am telling you shouldn''t do that. You were never a physical type warrior."


    Following me from behind he told me.


    "Don''t worry, just watch."


    "Cheh, no respect. Well, do whatever you want brat"


    Though I can destroy this piece of iron just with my eye, I need to use something else to show my dear uncle.


    I open 5th gate, the aura around me changed. There is green aura forming around my body. Though Lee''s face would become burning red when using this, mine was unchanged.


    I gave a grandiose punch on the Iron Dummy, it was strongly planted into the ground which is not easy to uproot. That''s why it crooked 0 degrees and (bent) slammed down to the ground making huge thud noise.


    After doing that when I looked back to Uncle his face was in utterly surprised.


    This wasn''t a normal dummy for him. Everyone knows that how much worth this dummy to him. From his childhood, he is practicing with this dummy. So he should be the one who knows about the stability of this dummy most.


    "So, what do you think about it?"


    "What was that?"


    He asked that without coming back to reality.


    "It was a magical skill but not with magic power. Wasn''t it awesome?"


    His mouth was in a gap. Coming to in his sense, he said,


    "You didn''t use any magic power. But it was such destructive power and aura that won''t lose to any magic skill."


    I let out a mischievous smile that I practiced for years,


    [AN: of course, it was a lame joke from MC.]


    "Let me tell you, this is not all of it this skill does. It''s a far more powerful skill that you have ever seen in your life. Of course, there are risks but the benefit is more than that risk."


    He closed his eyes and trying to comprehend my word. After calculating his decision, asked me with sharp eyes,


    "Will he be able to use this skill and show the same destructive power?"


    Yes, that''s what I want to be asked.


    "Of course he can. I will assure you, it was 100% without magic."


    He gave back my jacket,


    "Then my son is in your hand."


    "Mark my word, I will make him someone great."


    Saying that I start to walk off from the training ground.


    "Thank you."


    His appreciation word came from behind.


    Well then, the first member of my elite force was secured. Now the time to recruit others.


    [AN: Trivia- Rock Lee name was taken from Bruce Lee, I did the same but from another star, Jackie Tiger is taken from Jackie Chen.]

 Chapter-44: Lina Glass

    <u>Chapter-44: Lina Glass</u>


    Eastern Great Forest, RedSun Nation.


    Nina Blue aka Konan was skipping and hopping on the tree to tree.


    She was never good at in term of physical prowess. She was an excellent magician who also known as Tactician Witch among her peerage in the academy.


    Before she fallen to illness, was ranked 3<sup>rd</sup> student in her class where Jin was 50<sup>th</sup> in another word the last ranked student from beginning to end. But she dropped to the 49<sup>th</sup> rank after she got ill. Though she should have 50<sup>th</sup> because she couldn¡¯t show her battle form at all, however to honoring one of the former elite students she wasn¡¯t put at the last place. Of course, Jin was okay with it.


    However, after her rebirth, she got boost several times that she was before failing into illness. She clearly knows that her newfound strength awake because Jin modified her body.


    For the past five months, she was practicing the new power along with her magic. By the way, last one month in the time-space village converted into a total 5 months. At first, it was one day equal to three days, after some days in promoted five days and currently it seven days. Jin thinks that it is the current maximum output if it is more than that this world¡¯s principle of time and space may not take it and collapse which may cause the catastrophe that world few time saw. Let¡¯s forget that for now and come to the point, last five months she is developing her strength extra-ordinarily by combining her newfound jutsu + magical technique + innate ability, she can say for certain that she can overpower every student from her class if exclude current Jin.


    ¡°Oh, seems like she is really here, that woman really like to wander around in the wilderness.¡±


    Using her innate ability she located a particular person.


    That person was sitting beside a huge bear corpse.


    That bear¡¯s head was twisted on its backside. It¡¯s visible that any magic wasn''t used to kill that bear but with raw arm strength.


    ¡°Oiya, oiya, isn¡¯t it little Nina. What are you doing in this wilderness?¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Though Konan was standing behind of that woman, she (woman) sense that it was Konan without any confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Senior Lina.¡±


    Lina turned to Konan''s side while still in the sitting posture.


    ¡°Long time indeed. Oh, looks like you have grown. Your breasts have gotten huge yet again, I am envious.¡±


    ¡®This woman is sexual harasser as always.¡¯ Konan inwardly sighed. Lina Glass was her senior in her academy. After graduating from her academy life she didn¡¯t stay at the sect and went for wondering around.


    ¡°So, did you lose your way or going wild like me and our meeting was fateful one?¡±


    ¡°No, I came for you and to pick you up.¡±


    Konan blandly said her reason to see her. Jin decided to recruit few members to make an elite force for him. Though his initial plan was to teach the slave kids from scratch, the problem is who will teach them closely? As Jin has to run around here and there, it¡¯s really tough for teaching almost a hundred kids. That¡¯s why he wants to first teach veterans who were genius in their career and make them teach the kids. For that reason, they came up with a list of individuals who will be compatible with Naruto-verse jutsu.


    ¡°Haha, you come for me? So you finally start to swing this way. No, it¡¯s must be this big sister¡¯s charm.¡±


    ¡®Ah, I did forgot she was a lesbian.¡¯ Remembering that Konan got a headache. If possible she would avoid this kind of woman but Lina is certainly a genius expert and number one in her generation.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really my idea to pick you up and cooperate with us, it¡¯s Jin Tiger who want you.¡±


    ¡°Jin Tiger¡­ ah, that handsome lad. Why though?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that Tower of Eden is no more?¡±


    She frowned upon hearing her sentence.


    ¡°What the heck are you saying?¡±


    It¡¯s obvious from her reaction that she didn¡¯t hear it yet. Konan told her from beginning to end while keeping few things secret.


    Lina listened to all of that without interrupting. She was silent for a few moments before asking,


    ¡°So, why should I collaborate with that lad? What is he planning? Revenge?¡±


    ¡°You can say that. But his biggest aim is to revive the sect again in this world.¡±


    Of course, she won''t say Jin''s revival plan.


    ¡°That¡¯s an admirable aim. But I cannot help him here. You know I don¡¯t like that lad, he took away many beautiful girls from me.¡±


    Hearing her reason Konan face was twitching.


    ¡°But you know, put aside the previous grudge, it¡¯s almost impossible to revive the sect again, much less he is a prince, even if he is a king he cannot revive proud Tower of Eden which was one of the greatest sects in this subcontinent. Because he lacks sufficient strength to rule.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to think about that. Let me elaborate his backbone to you. How about give me a try?¡±


    Konan told her with mocking smile.


    ¡°Oh, little Nina actually challenging me? Heh, okay with me... let me show your place.¡±


    Lina laughed fearlessly.


    Lina Glass, she is a magic warrior. Her most noticeable trait is body strengthening buff on her. She is deadly when serious. She can shatter palm size stone in powder with her grip. Her technique closely resembles Tsunade or Sakura Haruno, that¡¯s why she was chosen by Jin, he wants her to cultivate hundred healing seal as well as body strengthening jutsu that Sakura and Tsunade developed.


    By the way, she was captain of the Tower of Eden who represented 131<sup>st</sup> and 132<sup>nd</sup> national tournament and won both championships, Jin was captain of the 133<sup>rd</sup> national tournament and won the championship. It was hat-trick record of the national tournament which was seen in the first time in the 133<sup>rd</sup> national tournament (each tournament held one time in three years)


    Ten min later.


    The trees were shuttered around them. It was a devastating scene.


    Lina was breathing hard.


    ¡°What is that magic? I couldn¡¯t even touch you for a once let alone scratch.¡±


    In the sky, with a pair of paper wings, Konan was floating.


    ¡°This is the example of his power. Lina Glass, follow me. You will have the power that you are craving for a long time.¡±


    [AN: No action of Konan in screen time? Wait, for the next chapter.]

 Chapter-45: Guts

    Chapter-45: Guts


    "Where are you going?"


    Lina asked Konan while she was following her on a hill.


    Area of the hill is not that far from the forest she was in, but even with her body strengthing buff magic it was really hard to keep up with Konan speed.


    Lina was breathing heavily. She would rest if she was running alone. But to do or say that in front of her junior she is feeling awkward.


    It''s not like she has convinced with Konan and Jin''s plan but she is heavily curious about Konan''s sudden strength boost.


    By the way, she was unaware of Konan''s illness. So, if she knew that, she would have surprised ten times more than now.


    "There''s an old man called Guts. I am looking for him."


    "Ho, I am surprised you are interested in the old men. Quite a rare taste."


    "Stop that."


    Though Lina was poking fun, Konan shut her down with a cold voice. There is no way she will have that kind of taste. Compared to Jin that guy much crude and unsocial.


    "Wow, Nina-hun become way too cold toward her loving senior. But don''t worry, I know your heart and body belongs to me, hehehe."


    ''This lesbian!'' Konan swore in her mind. But it is still good that Lina was a woman if it was a man who is sexually harassing her like that she would have cut there ''little brother''... at least would scare them by threatening. Of course, She wouldn''t have minded if it was Jin.


    "Be careful in front of that old man. He was a former member of ''Sirius Tomb'', so he had some bad blood with Tower of Eden."


    Former members of Tower of Eden and Sirius Tomb had bad blood between them, everyone was well aware of that. That bloodthirsty relationship was dimmed down when current Sirius Tomb master and the last Sect Master of Tower of Eden taken over their respective academy.


    "Umm... That will be trouble. Those old fools are really hard to convince."


    "Yes, but this guy is easy to convince."


    "Oh, a friendly natured old man?"


    Konan shook her head.


    "No, among the old generation he was one of the ruthless ones. He never regards those who are weaker than him. So all I have to do is to beat him to co-operate with us."


    Hearing that Lina frowned,


    "Just how strong you have become?"


    "Well, not much. Compare to Jin I am just a pawn."


    "Pawn huh! Hope he really doesn''t treat us as a pawn."


    Lina is a prideful woman who doesn''t like to be dominated by others. She wants to be a free fly.


    "Time will say. Either way, even if you are treated like a pawn that doesn''t mean you are the lowest of the hierarchy, in fact, you will feel lucky just being chosen by him."


    Lina didn''t speak anymore. She went to her own world. After shaking her head she thought, ''I already decided to uncover the power of this lass, just let everything go with the flow.''


    Lina really didn''t like Jin Tiger. But she respects him because of his some good trait. And start to acknowledge him when he won the national tournament despite being the weakest member of his generation. So, she has minimum trust on Jin that he won''t abuse her.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Though Lina doesn''t think it will happen, if Jin ever tries to court her, she will think thoroughly about that where she would reject every marriage without a second thought at this moment. That''s because Jin possessed not only the good face but also a certain charm, and another reason is, if she is around Jin she will meet finest women.


    "Mugah!"


    Her face pounced onto Konan''s back.


    "Wah, little Nina, don''t stop suddenly!"


    She complained while rubbing her face.


    "We are in front of his hut. And please don''t call me Nina, now I am known as Konan."


    "Changing name? I like to call you little Nina, see... my name and your name has similarity. Oh well, I didn''t notice that it is a hut."


    Lina looked at the hut which might be broken at any moment. The reason she didn''t notice it because the branch of subspecies of trees was entangling the whole hut which makes hard to recognized if it was hut or part of the hill.


    "Mr. Guts. Are you there?"


    Of course, Konan knew that he was inside the hut, but as a form of courtesy, she asked that anyway.


    Couple breath later an old guy showed his face. Though he is old, he has really buffed muscle which really not go with his age.


    By the way, his age was 140+. You can say he may live another hundred years if it is normal death.


    "Who are you?"


    His rough voice resounded in the hill.


    "My name is Konan. And she is my senior Lina Glass. We are here to seek your help."


    Konan introduced herself and Lina in short.


    "Go away, kids. I do not have time to play with you. I have abandoned the real world life and trying to relax here for the rest of my life. Do not be a bother."


    Guts didn''t even ask the contain of their request and shoo them away.


    "Is that so? But you are chosen by ''him'', so I believe you are a valuable asset. So, you must listen to him even for once."


    Konan told him with a chilly voice.


    "''Him?'' Who is he? Whatever somehow I don''t like your attitude, even if you are the heavenly envoy, I could care less about your invitation."


    Konan intentionally took the arrogant attitude to riled this guy up. That''s the only way to make him listen.


    "Oh, but you will have to follow us, even if you are unwilling."


    Konan haughtily told him.


    "Ho, I suggest you go the heck from here before I beat the out of you, you ignorant fools!"


    The anger of Guts was smoking out from his facial expression. If it was a male he would have attack already.


    "Oi, isn''t it bad? I think you should talk to him more politely. No, matter how strong you are, you actually facing an old monster don''t overes..."


    While Lina was whispering in Konan''s ear she cut her off, and told her with mocking and loud tone,


    "Heh! Old monster? Good for me, I know the way to tame the wild monster."


    Hearing that, a tremendous amount of magic power from Guts was pressuring on both of them.


    "Oh, crap!"


    Lina mutter while twitching her face.

 Chapter-46: Konan Vs Guts

    Chapter-46: Konan Vs Guts


    "Brooooooom!!!"


    After being provoked by Konan, Guts attacked her without considering anything with her.


    But after dirt of his attack''s impact cleared out he showed bewilderment expression. That''s because no one was there.


    Far from his hut Konan appeared with Lina. In her hand, there was a butterfly origami. Of course, it was made by her. If you look carefully there was marking on it.


    It was very jutsu Second Hokage created and Fourth Hokage made it to more perfection. It was Flying Thunder God jutsu.


    Though she can''t use it as well as them, for near distance space-time teleportation is achievable for her. She practiced this art again and again. In Jin''s opinion, it will take her 2 years or more to perfect this jutsu for long distance space-time teleportation jutsu.


    For safety reason, she made two butterfly origami which contains marking of Flying Thunder God jutsu which fly 500m back and 500m front from her position. This time she teleported 500m back.


    "Stay here, I will handle Guts. It''s dangerous for you to hang around us when we are fighting seriously."


    "Wait..."


    Without hearing Lina''s word she teleported back to Guts backside. She left a Flying Thunder God marking butterfly origami before she left and that was flying on the back of Guts.


    Taking his back she rose her right leg to kick him with her heel.


    But it was failed attempt as Guts sense the danger and dodge that with godspeed.


    "Excellent! He wasn''t wrong. I can see why he has taken interest in you. Your reaction speed certainty fast, and you did it without using any magic power. You really are the legendary God Speed Guts!"


    "What the heck are you talking about, woman? Who is he?"


    Shifting his position toward her he again sent a super fast punch.


    But she vanished from that place. It was her butterfly which was flying around them, she teleported before it.


    "What! How can you be that fast?!"


    He didn''t notice that she was teleporting before the butterfly origami. He took her teleportation as movement speed.


    "You see, you are not the fastest person I have met. Compared to you, he is way too fast. Faster than light."


    Blizz!!


    It was electricity which was flashing on his body.


    "Faster than light? Nothing exists like that."


    He didn''t attack again with his fist but sent an electric wave, just to proved his sentence (No particle faster than light in the law of physics.).


    Her body shredded into five to six pieces. But if you notice clearly those pieces turned into the countless paper which flew overhead of Guts and starts to merge together and create the shape of Konan.


    "Your knowledge is just shallow old man. Follow me, become his subordinate, you will realize that, you are nothing but a frog in the well."


    Without being offended he said,


    "Your magic is really unique, I never saw anything like that."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Guts have taken interest in her jutsu, which he thought as magic that he never has seen or heard in his life.


    "Indeed, this an articular power was given by him."


    Creating a pair of wings with paper on her back she continued,


    "Isn''t that beautiful?"


    Seeing her superior behavior, he went back to his previous foul mood.


    "Who is that ''he''?"


    "I will not give his name if you don''t decide to the alliance with us for safety concern."


    Though she told about Jin to Lina, this guy is different because first one is easy to control while if something happens to him, many people will be alert in a bad way, because this guy is really one of the legendary figures.


    "How about I know about him by defeating you?"


    Saying that he flew on the sky to attack her. When she saw he was coming, countless papers started to circle around her.


    "Shikigami Dance."


    She made a spear out of paper that was circling and throw toward him.


    Because he was flying and Konan''s process was so fast that he couldn''t react in time. He tried to defend with his hand by catching the neck of the paper spear.


    But he underestimated the strength behind the throwing speed that he was slammed on the earth.


    "Gah!"


    A pained voice came out from his mouth. If Konan wanted to, she could attack him taking this opening, but she refrained from that.


    Guts stood on his feet again.


    "To think I am being cornered down by a little girl whose age no more than 20. You make me serious now, let me show my strongest attacks, [Seventh Tier Magic: Snake of Lost Thunder]"


    [*AN: Lame name I know. But this technique is not something I am going to invest in future so, I named it randomly. :p]


    Countless lightening snakes were created from his hand which was going toward Konan.


    If it was before she would scream out of fear because this technique was that strong.


    But now she didn''t show any emotion. From her wings, countless paper shurikens counter attacked the electric snake.


    Those shurikens were easily penetrated the electric snake and disperse them. But she didn''t stop her barrage of attack. Those shurikens start to rain on Guts. He evaded first few attacks, but he couldn''t keep up with the same speed and took the attack head-on.


    When she finally stopped, he was injured but because of his great speed he defended his vital and keep it in bearable wounds.


    Thinking that Konan was out of gas he tried to counter-attack.


    But then he noticed Konan''s emotionless yet victorious eyes. He felt itchy to see that. His mind was screaming that something bad will happen.


    He noticed that there were countless papers with strange mark was sticking in his body. He didn''t know that those were the paper bombs, but his danger radar was saying it will not end up good.


    [AN: Last line of the upper paragraph could be written like that, ''That was the moment Guts knew, he fucked up''.]


    "Broooooooom!!!!!!!!"


    Mr. Third Person: This is not the end. Konan''s adventure ''To Be Continued''.


    [AN: It was coincidental that I begin and end the chapter almost with the same SFX. ]

 Chapter-47: Linas Worry

    Chapter-47: Lina''s Worry


    [AN: Though it''s third person view, the third person is narrating Lina''s view.]


    Lina was running toward the direction of Konan with worry face.


    "That girl dumped me, I am feeling like crying."


    She joking mutter herself.


    "But that Guts guy is strong. I can''t fathom his magic power."


    Before today she never met or saw Guts. But she heard his legend. He was well known for his speed. He was a pure beast in the mouth of old generation who witness God Speed Guts glorious days.


    That''s why she doesn''t see the route where Konan will defeat that guy.


    It''s true that Konan defeated her. But the strongest attack magic Lina can use is 6th level magic, where that Guts guy can use 7th level magic. For note, the difference between the 6th tier and the 7th tier is bigger than the differences between the 5th tier and the 6th tier magic.


    The main problem doesn''t lay if that guy can use 7th tier magic or not. The main problem is, how fast he is and how fast his magic is. He became part of the legend because he defeated magicians who could use 9th level magic with his physical speed and magical speed (electric magic).


    "Now that I think about it, Konan also showed movement speed that I couldn''t see it with my eyes. No, wait, how the heck she dump me there? It was too fast for god sake."


    It was just a blink of her eyes and she was there with Konan. She didn''t even felt any physical resistance with air when they were there.


    "Teleportation?"


    She shakes the impossible possibility. What is the teleportation magic?


    It''s far exceeded 10th tier magic and it is the peak of 12th tier magic. And 11th and 12th tier magic call saint tier magic which can be used by those few heroes (human) noted down in history.


    1st tier to 3rd tier called Rookie Tier, 4th to 6th tier call Expert Tier, 7th and 8th tier called Master Tier, 9th and 10th tier called Legend Tier and at last 11th and 12th tier called Saint Tier, which is mortals limit.


    By the way, Dragon Fault is beyond Saint Tier. That is why it reduces the dragon''s (mortal) life force rapidly.


    "She can use Saint Tier magic?"


    She frowned and a few moments later shook her head.


    "Nah, I am thinking too much into it."


    On other note, Konan said all of the strength she got, was derived from Jin Tiger.


    "Jin, what the heck you were hiding from us until now?"


    More the time passed more curious she became on Jin. It was her graduation day the last time they met each other, that day, she beat him into pulp. Because one of the freshman she was interested in, scared by her and was hiding behind Jin.


    She was like ''Again him!'' and it was even until the last day of her academy. So, she was snapped out of it and beat him into pulp.


    Though no matter how much she beat her, he never attacked her except defending. It was not because he was weak, it was because he respected her. Lina was well aware of that. Which made her more annoyed.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Damn! That brat!"


    Even now she remembers that man''s pure respectful eyes. He was the only man she was forced remember this long.


    Broooooom!!!!!!


    When she was a few meters away from the hut she heard an explosive sound.


    "Crap!"


    She speeds her leg. It was visible that she was worried about her junior. She couldn''t see them because they were in the higher place and the other side of the hill from where she was.


    But the moment that hut was visible her mouth was in agape.


    Because the thing she could saw is Konan was flying with her paper wings. In the earth, there was a body that was twitching. It was a bloody pulp.


    Of course, she knew that it was Guts.


    "Nina! Are you alright?"


    It was her voice which she intended voice out before she came to see Konan, that was slipped out this late.


    "No, more importantly, is that guy alive? You sure he won''t die? I mean if something happened to him we will have to face Royal Court, you know?"


    Konan saw her and said,


    "I had told you, do not come here, because it would be dangerous if you around when we clash. Tsk! Well, whatever. That guy is done anyway."


    Upon Konan''s gesture, countless paper flew toward Guts, and start wrapped his whole body.


    "Wait! Are you intend to hide his corpse? If you take him to healer he could still be saved, you know?"


    Lina shouted.


    Konan looked at her with the expression of ''The hack she''s saying?''


    She told her with an annoyed voice,


    "Do not worry. He will be alright. He will survive at least a week.... probably...."


    ''Is that so?'' Lina breathed a sigh of relief. ''No... wait?''


    "What do you mean by probably?"


    Konan shrugged lazily.


    "Well, even if he dies, do not worry, Jin will revive him."


    Lina has again breathed the sigh of relief. ''So, he can be revived..... No... Wait?''


    "The heck are you saying? Revive my foot. Jin will do my ass. Let''s hurry and save that old geezer while we have still time. I don''t want to be behind the cell until I conquer all the woman I meet."


    "Huh! Will you calm down! I told you nothing to worry because Jin will take care of his injury anyway. And we do not have time to see another healer. We have to go far north from here."


    After saying that Konan started to fly, along with her, the paper wrapping body of Guts started to follow her in the air.


    Seeing that, Lina screamed.


    "Wait! We just came here by foot. Why do we have to travel to the north again?"


    But Konan didn''t stop and was flying slowly.


    "No, wait!! How do you expect me to follow you? I cannot fly, you know?"


    Hearing that Konan, ''Tsked'' and came down to earth.


    Lina ran and started to follow Konan''s back. She was non-stoply complaining to Konan, but Konan didn''t open her mouth and silently ignored her.


    [AN: I will post Jin''s profile/glossary in the next chapter. I will also put his profile in Auxiliary Volume, on the top. And In Royalroadl it will be put above Chapter 1, the name of that chapter will be Glossary. I hope, I could finish all characters(Cannon) glossary before chapter 51. Thank you.]


    [To be honest, I forgot if I ever explained tiers of magic(beginner to saint) if I did I will edit them and stick with current rank. I will also put them on, end of the glossary. Soon.]

 Chapter-48: Oracle

    <u>Chapter-48: Oracle</u>


    "So that''s what happened."


    A woman covered by vail said that while sighing. Though it was covered, everyone knows that she was undoubtedly a beautiful woman.


    She was wearing a pure white dress, on her head, there was a gorgeous white headwear. It was Pope of Holy Empire. As a nation of religious, Pope is the highest rank of the government. In a roundabout way, you can say she is the Emperor of this empire.


    In front of her, two people were kneeling down. One was a man and another one was a woman. If you connect the dot you will get who they were, it was Bishop Nicolo and Priestess Rina.


    "Yes, your eminence. That guy was strong and dangerous. I don''t know how strong the Western Dragon Emperor is but he was the strongest person I have ever seen."


    Nicolo said while Rina was nodding.


    "Sigh! That is something unbelievable things happen, but you guys were the only one who witnessed that, so I will put my trust in your eyes. Well, whatever, every event happened in this world, all of that events were will of the Gods, as well as every event will happen in the future, all of them already foresighted by Gods. Only we can do is deeply believe in them. God will punish the sinner and reward the winner. Northern Dragon''s annihilation was the will of Gods whether in a good way or bad way, for now, we can do is take measure against the upcoming future."


    Pope Tori Kuhaki told them with an angelic voice.


    "Yes." x2


    Both them respond while touching their locket which was hanging on their neck.


    "Now, you guys take rest for a week. Before going back to the Naga Kingdom do an audience with me."


    "Understood." x2


    Saying that both of them bowed and left the scene.


    A Middle-aged man came from out of nowhere.


    "Your Eminence, do you really believe them?"


    He asked the woman. But Pope Tori asked him back.


    "Father, you were former Pope before me, tell me if you would believe in them as a ruler."


    In this world, humans average lifespan is 300 years. But among the human, some of them managed to live more than one thousand years. Those who are alive among them it was this Middle-aged man whose age is the record in human society. His current age is 1756.


    "As a ruler, I would have half believed them and half doubt them. But as an experience old fogie, I think only 70% of their word was the truth. But the lie they are overlooking... or, hiding is the most crucial news that we shouldn''t ignore."


    "Is that so? So that was it."


    It was visible that she also has come to the same calculation.


    After a slight pause, she asked him,


    "Do you really think, a human can annihilate an entire Dragon King Palace?"


    The Middle-aged man shook his head.


    "No, even if they are weakest among all four Dragon Palace, It''s impossible to kill them for a mere human."


    "Is that so? Yes, he is not a human."


    Hearing her answer the Middle-aged man frown.


    "Tell me a thing, why weren''t surprised upon hearing the news of that individual? No, you weren''t surprised or anything even when you heard about Northern Dragon''s annihilation. It looks like to me you knew beforehand. Are you hiding something, Your Eminence?"


    Looking at his inquiry eyes, Pope''s tranquil eyes didn''t waver in the slightest bit but she smiled slightly which was hidden by her vail.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "There is nothing I can''t hide from you as expected."


    The relation between former Pope and the current Pope wasn''t hidden fact. In fact, all over the world it was well known that She was the only daughter of the former pope who had married in his 1730 years old and had a daughter five years later. So, as a father and as a wise man he can tell what his daughter feeling and hiding in front of him.


    She stood up and said,


    "I think we shouldn''t talk here about that."


    Saying that she disappeared from that chamber. She used 12th tier magic [Space Shift] which is from the teleportation magic category.


    Seeing that the Middle-aged man shrugged. His daughter is really genius in term of magic power, she could be recognized as human''s peak magic user. She used 12th tier magic without chant or whatsoever, she did it with dead silence. Her age is in her early 20s whose magic power is comparable to him who is 1700+ years old. Though he never showed in his expression, he is so proud of her. As a father, he can''t ask anymore.


    Like her, he use 12th tier magic [Space Shift] silently and vanished from there.


    Tori was in front of a sculpture. It was a pure white color sculpture. Except for that sculpture, there are another six sculptures there.


    Those sculptures are the symbols of the seven elemental gods, Fire, Water, Earth, Thunder, Wind, Light and Dark.


    It easy to guess this church follows those elemental gods.


    The sculpture she was standing in front of is God of Light.


    "So what is the real deal."


    The Middle-aged man asked her daughter.


    She didn''t answer him but was touching the sculpture of the God of Light to see if there is any dirt on it.


    But that was baseless work because this sculptures cleaned three times every day. By the way, this room is a secret room where few chosen can enter, so the person who cleaned this room, of course, was chosen one.


    After remaining silent for a long time she decided to open her mouth,


    "One year ago I had received an Oracle from the God of Light."


    "Th-that''s? Are you sure?"


    Hearing her sudden sentence Middle-aged man was taken aback like he was electrically shocked. He has reason to expressed like that because in his whole life he received Oracle only four times from four gods. Among them, God of Light never sent him any Oracle not only him no one in the history of Holy Empire received Oracle from him. And she receive one from a God just in her 5 years of ruling time.


    Disregarding her father''s stupefied face, she told him,


    "The content of Oracle was [Oh child of man, a catastrophe of all time shall be fallen upon you. But don''t fret, I have sent him, he will rise, he will destroy, he will create, he will be forsaken, he will forsake, he will save... He is my apostle and your hero. Everything will start with North. Do not fear, they are dead but really not dead. You are chosen to be his bride. No matter what happens, support him, and walk side by side with him.]"


    Hearing that, there was a long silence between them. Because both of them knows the weight of those words. The middle-aged man broke that awful silent.


    "So, all started with North huh. Northern Dragons..."


    But he didn''t say the other sentence he understood. Northern Dragons are dead but really not dead. He don''t how that worked but he believes that Northern Dragons didn''t die. Something behind the scene must be happening, as for what was happening... he won''t dare to ask.


    ''So, that''s why she was expressionless when she heard the news of Northern Dragons annihilation.'', He thought inwardly.


    By the way, if you don''t know let me tell you, God of Light is none other than God of Creation.


    [AN: A cringe grammar chapter.]

 Chapter-49: Eva Iquras

    Chapter-49: Eva Iquras


    [Warning: This chapter contains too much swearing word and one 18+ line. Read in your own risk.]


    Holy priestess Eva Iquras was twitching after witnessing the individuals in front of her.


    One unique stylish woman, one ragged woman, and one floating mummy.


    No matter how she sees it they are suspicious as if they popped up from some evil organization.


    The most important fact is except for floating mummy, she knows other two.


    The stylish one saying to follow her. As if open kidnapping threat.


    "Why should you guys also need to take this bi*ch?"


    Ragged one complained.


    "Who the heck are you calling bi*ch? You vulgar lesbo."


    Eva retorted her. In fact, Eva is a gentle and cool-headed woman for everyone except in front of two persons she couldn''t handle her cool. One of them is Lina Glass.


    "Hmph! Your different color started showing... And are you praising me saying lesbo? To clarify you I am proud because I am a lesbian."


    Eva and Lina was the student of the same batch of Tower of Eden. Like Lina, she left the sect after graduation academically. But unlike Lina''s silly reason she left because of her family lineage.


    Iquras family was well known for the religious family who worships Goddess of Fortune. They also have the bloodline of Goddess of Fortune, unlike two god lineage clans Red Tiger and White Tiger which turn into the battle clan, they turn into a religious clan.


    Eva was an excellent magic user among her peerage, so everyone wanted to make her the family head, despite her unwillingness.


    "What an unbelievable rotten woman?!"


    Eva showed pity face to Lina as if she couldn''t save a torch which is about to lit off.


    Seeing her pity face Lina wanted to retort back with something but Konan grabbed her shoulder.


    She noticed Konan has a scary face, Lina looked at the other way while saying that,


    "Hmph, today I will let it go."


    Eva was examining Konan from the beginning. She was familiar with her junior in the academy as they work together on many occasions.


    "Nina Blue, can you explain, what do you mean by following you guys?"


    Konan remembers that she didn''t explain to her why they wanted her to follow them, that because of awkward fighting between Lina and Eva.


    ''What a troublesome group I have chosen.'' Konan complained to herself.


    "Let me correct myself."


    Konan said sharply to Eva,


    "I am not the who want you, it''s Lancelot JT Pendragon, otherwise known as Jin Tiger is the one who wants you."


    Hearing that Eva Iquras eyes become big. Jin was the second person where she shows a different personality than the usual one.


    Everyone knows in the academy that Eva Iquras was the first one among all of the girls in the academy who confessed to Jin. She confessed her love in front of everyone in the academy annual ceremony and was politely rejected by him.


    It became a legend after that and passed down to the next generation as an unrequired romantic story. [AN: Lol]


    When Eva came to her sense, she showed a painful smile in her lips and shook her head.


    "Though it makes me happy, It''s too late. I am the first in lineage to inherit the family head position. I just cannot accept his invitation at this point."


    It was an expected answer for Konan. Eva looked at Konan''s eyes,


    "But I want to know very much why now?"


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Konan didn''t reply, because she was expecting another big mouth to run,


    "What the heck this rotten woman saying? To clarify you, he also invited me."


    It was Lina. Konan said inwardly, ''I can see the ending.''


    Hearing that Eva''s face twitched.


    "What do you mean by he invited you?"


    "Ask this young lady. She was the one who sent the invitation words to me. Let me tell you, you are misunderstanding something, he wasn''t confessing his love or anything."


    Lina told her with smirked.


    "What, you also were courted? So, he is going to the harem root, but why gorilla like you have to be the one he has chosen before me. There is no way he will confess a lesbian pervert like you."


    Eva shouted.


    "Like I am telling you, he wasn''t going and confessing his love every girl like a manwhore."


    "But why are you following her and accept his invitation, isn''t it because you want to spread your leg to seduce him in the first chance you get?"


    Eva Iquras was dirty mouthing which is impossible to believe in the others point of view that it was coming from her mouth. She was holy being for both male and female, vulgar words don''t suit him. But rarely few people know that if it comes down to Jin and Lina she turned to 180 degrees.


    "W-w-what the heck are you saying? I will never do something shameless like that. In the first place, I don''t even love him...."


    "Huh! Look who is saying that? You are the one most who didn''t let another woman came in front of him. You were known as number one cockblocker in Jin Love Love fan club."


    "That legendary club actually once existed, no, wait, I didn''t let another woman came in front of him because I didn''t want to let cute girls taken by him...."


    Hearing that Eva clicked her tongue,


    "You are still saying that, but why didn''t you going after other cute ladies who were going for the different men other than Jin?"


    "Th-that''s because..."


    Cutting down Lina''s trembling word, Eva sent the last critical blow toward her.


    "That''s because you were jealous toward those girls who were taking advantages of Jin and unable to control jealousy you beat him every time they approached him."


    Lina''s was in utter chaos, she couldn''t retort her anymore.


    As for Konan, she also knew the hidden feelings of Lina toward Jin, and that is one of the biggest reason she has chosen her.


    Because in Konan''s theory, the women who loved Jin from the bottom of their love, they will show clear loyalty toward him and will be easy to control. As for Lina even though she beat and taunt him so many times but she never bore evil intention toward him, instead of at some point she showed affection and fall for him.


    And as it was said before Eva deeply loved Jin and still does so, as to the point she chose to become Holy Priestess to avoid marrying another man other than Jin and has the intention to remain virgin until death.


    "Nina Blue, I make my decision. I will follow you. I must save Jin from this perverted woman no matter what...."


    Konan also knew that Eva wouldn''t decide to follow her even if she defeated her. That''s why she approached roundabout way, used Lina''s rivalry to make her jealous because she will not take the fact to well that Lina was chosen before her.


    ''All according to the plan.'' Konan inwardly gave an evil smirked.


    Mr. Third Person: By the way, she wasn''t the one who choose Guts, it was Jin''s plan. Almost all of the girls were chosen by her. Fun fact is all of the women she chose has feelings for Jin, and remained virgins except few widows. What''s her plan? In my wild guess her approach matches with a certain short pink haired girl.


    [*Short pink hair girl=Momo from To Love Ru.]


    [Iquras was taken from Icarus.]


    [AN: We will back to Jin story. In my estimation, I have 10 more chapters before I lept throw time skip of 3 years, which 21 years for Slow Time Rune.]

 Chapter-50: Old Generation

    Chapter-50: Old Generation


    [AN: Yay, it''s already 50 chapters, new milestone for me. Thanks for reading this novel.]


    (Jin''s PoV)


    I was facing one old man and one beautiful middle-aged woman.


    "It¡¯s been awhile Great Grandfather and Great Grandmother."


    These two couples were my mother''s grandfather and grandmother.


    "Been really a while, last time you came to see us four years ago."


    My great grandfather complaint. His name is George Pendragon.


    "Shut up! This child is now busy with his youth. Don''t bark. Come here sweetheart, let me see how big you become."


    Saying that she hugged me. Like her daughter-in-law and granddaughter she also spoils her children. Her name is Jessia Tiger.


    She was my paternal grandfather''s aunt. But let me clear you, she wasn''t from the current Red Tiger clan but Old Red Tiger clan. In past, my grandfather was part of the branch family. Later, after Old Red Tiger Clan''s demise, Red Tiger Divine Beast bestowed Its protection to the last survivors of his bloodline who were my grandfather''s family.


    [AN: Mark this paragraph, It''s a major flag for the story.]


    In other words, Jessia Tiger was the last member of Old Red Tiger Clan. But she became queen of Red Sun Nation, so she was taken as outside of the Red Tiger clan.


    In different history, people theorize, Red Sun Nation''s Red part didn¡¯t come from Pendragon''s burning fire which is equivalent to the sun but from the former mighty monster Red Tiger Clan, who used to rule over the world along with current silent White Tiger Clan. That is one of the reasons Viscount Lister or other faction didn''t want to let Red Tiger Clan to comeback in their former vigor.


    Pendragons and Red Tigers have a long history of friendship, that¡¯s why you can see there are many marriage bonds which will also include me in near future. By the way, have I ever mentioned that my deceased grandmother was my maternal grandfather Uther Pendragon''s sister?...


    Oh well, let''s not dig over the past. What important is, the future.


    "There is something, I want to request you."


    I straightforwardly asked this two.


    "And what is..."


    Great grandfather wanted to ask me with making a cold atmosphere but my great grandmother smacked his old head.


    "Stop that, will ya? Ask us anything you want, hun."


    "It¡¯s like that, I have gathered some kids to make them able to fight, you guys are one of the best hand to hand combat specialist in history. So, I am seeking your help regarding that."


    I want to straight with them as much as possible. Their age is more than 400 years, roundabout or sweet talk won''t work on them.


    "Ho, making your own army?"


    George Pendragon narrowed his eyes, great grandmother didn¡¯t interfere this time.


    "You can say like that."


    "Even though we left the worldly matter aside and living far from Royal Palace, we are aware of the current affairs of this country. I know that Tower of Eden, that my great grandfather founded along with other three people and where I was once Head (Sect Head) of is no more, I know that Northern Dragons vanished from the world. I also know that you are engaged with Sera, sooner or later you will have a portion of the army from Kingdom as the future king. That''s why I am asking you, why do you need an army right now? There is no need to rebellion, then, are you trying to revenge against them who destroy your beloved sect?"


    As a former king, he instantly calculated the meaning of my action. Not only that, he already knew that Northern Dragons weren''t the one who destroyed the Tower of Eden, so he took my action as revenge against the real criminals behind the sect destruction. But I answered,


    "For now, I don''t know what to do with this army. I just want to make this army strongest and make my name as an individual in this world."


    I didn''t agree with but I also deny that I will take revenge. George Pendragon was silently watching me. After some moments he broke out into laughter.


    "Ha, ha,hahahahahahaha, you have grown, you have the ambitions that all sovereign sought for. If it was out of revenge I would have spank you right here. But I am assured to hear your answer, well then, I, George Pendragon the 22nd King of Red Sun Nation shall accompany you, in your journey."


    He declared his alliance with me.


    "Thank you."


    I thanked him softly. This time I looked at my great grandmother.


    "Hmm... I wonder if I can do that, I have lived a long life. My heart is not the same as before, so I may not able to train little kids and hurt them."


    She denied to accompany me. She used to be a teacher of the Royal Academy and she was afraid by students because of her training method. As she aged, her heart became softer, but she can''t change her training method, because she doesn''t want to teach kids a weak method where they might die in slight mistake. So in the end, she stopped teaching. By the way, the fun fact is she was the private teacher of George Pendragon, that means she is older than him by more than a decade. And by remembering those days, George Pendragon shook his head, maybe, out of fear I guess.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Then how about seeing those kids, if they can handle your training or not."


    She raised her brows after seeing a sudden change in my forehead.


    "This?"


    My great grandfather expression was more astonishing.


    "What''s that third eye? Don''t tell me!!!!"


    Yes, I showed them the Rinnesharingan, but it wasn''t crimson red instead of a light blue eye.


    "Yes, as you can guess, I have awakened the True All-Seeing-Eye."


    Both of them were dumbstruck. The True All-Seeing-Eye, in legend it was theorized as strongest of all eyes (strongest in every kind of doujutsu this world has, of course excluding Rinnesharingan) as well as the final form of All-Seeing-Eyes (True All-Seeing-Eye is a singular word). It will not appear in any of the two eyes, but the third eye will be formed in the skull.


    And that is not wrong, because I have awakened Rinnesharingan, along with it the True All-Seeing-Eye awake, the reason of the late bloom because my All-Seeing-Eyes was the true eye in the first place, it never woke either of my eyes because it is not meant to be awake there.


    My Rinnesharingan is what triggered the True All-Seeing-Eye.


    "He..he... hehahahahahahahah, at last, our nation will be prospered. Hahahahahhaha."


    Oh boy, he is going mad. I cannot blame him. After all, he is probably seeing the golden future for his nation.


    "As, I thought you have the potential to become strongest in our nation, no, this world."


    My great grandmother commented.


    "I don''t know if I can become one, but I have the confidence to walk that far. However, that''s not important right now..."


    I open a time-space portal.


    "What¡¯s this?"


    She asked while narrowing her eyes,


    "One of my ability."


    I shortly answered. They will know what it is anyway sometimes after that. Oh, by the way, my great grandfather still in trance state, he is already predicting future despite his All-Seeing-Eyes is not future telling related.


    Few moment past, and from that portal three kids appeared.


    Bonus Short Story:


    Mr. Third Person: Here is a short story, Jessia Tiger was Royal Academy Teacher, and because Royal Academy was directly handled by Royal Family she was hired as George Pendragon''s private teacher. That particular time Young George falls for his beautiful and demeanor teacher Jessia Tiger, who was also his older brother fiancee. As most of the Royalty does, he meant to be admitted at the Royal Academy. But at that time, the relationship between teacher and student was forbidden, thinking about that, he insisted to admit into Tower of Eden which was the 2nd strongest academy after Royal Academy. After becoming the best student of the Tower of Eden he proposed to Jessia Tiger, but she told him if he can defeat his brother then she will accept him. Hearing that, he threw the challenge to his older brother who was vice chancellor of the Royal Academy (King is the chancellor). Well, it was given that his brother also falls for Jessia Tiger''s beauty and not to mention she was his fiancee, so he didn''t accept the challenge and ignore him. But King took the matter in hand, and make them battle because he thought it would be interesting. When he makes it news to everyone, other sects also become interested and requested to participate, King thought it will be more interesting and approve them, that''s how National Tournament born. By the way, Jin was the winning captain of the 400 years anniversary which was the 133rd tournament (In calculation it should be 399 years, but the 133rd tournament was delayed one year to make it 400 years anniversary, for that reason, the 134th tournament will be held after two years after the 133rd tournament which is in this year, of course, Jin will miss that.) Oops, let''s get back on the track, Likewise, you can guess, George became the winner of the tournament and Royal Academy not only couldn''t become 2nd or 3rd they became 4th. As promised, Jessia Tiger accepted George and they got married, after a few years later he became 22nd King by defeating his older brother yet again. It is still unknown to George that, Jessia Tiger also fall for him when she was teaching him, and she was the one who made the friend of George to encourage him to admit into Tower of Eden, after that she told George to challenge his brother, and she knew his brother won''t accept it that''s why she convinced her clan (Old Red Tiger Clan) to talk about it with King, and to her surprise King showed interest in that. And everything got right for her, and they live happily ever after.


    The End


    [AN: Now, I will take my time to make character glossary. So my next chapter may be released late.]

 Chapter-51: Bell Test

    Chapter-51: Bell Test


    (Third Person PoV)


    After three kids came from the portal, Jassia narrowed her eyes seeing one of them.


    "Wait, Isn''t that..."


    Jessia asked Jin.


    "Yes, it is. But it is irrelevant right now. Let''s play a game, ae, great grandfather."


    Hearing that George came to his sense.


    "Game? What type of game?"


    "It is not that complex game. Instead, easy to understand. The name of this game is the Bell Test."


    Jin told him with a smile in his face.


    "Bell Test? Never heard of it."


    "Yes, you shouldn''t have. After all, it is a game from a certain civilization. Let''s not waste our time, let me explain the rules."


    George nodded.


    Jin Tiger took out a mini bell on his hand, and give it to George.


    "Bind this bell on your belt. The rules of the game involving this bell. All you need to do is to protect your bell on the belt, and kids job is to steal that from you."


    "Okay."


    "However, you must restrict your power. Like you can''t use your Three-Sixty Eyes (All-Seeing-Eyes), neither you can''t use your dominant left hand. After all, at this stage put them in front of you mean a dead end."


    "Interesting, I accept your challenge."


    Saying that George put the bell on his belt.


    "But, let me tell you, even after not using those, I still have the ability to defeat that Sect Head of yours, so I think it is still a dead end."


    The last Sect Head was the student of George Pendragon who was first sect head of Tower of Eden.


    Tower of Eden, also has a long story like the old Red Tiger Clan and they also share the same fate, that is annihilation. Back when George use to study on Tower of Eden, it was known as Mount of Olympus, but later after Old Red Tiger Clan annihilation, it lost 70% of its strong backer and was brinks of destruction of their thousands of years heritage, as a former student of Mount of Olympus king of that time, George Pendragon couldn¡¯t sit well and decided to back them up.


    But the government of that time declined that, that it will go as the same name as before for various reasons (especially, members from Sirius Tomb), so George couldn''t help but change Its name which still remained as same meaning (Mount=Tower and Olympus=Eden).


    That''s how he was acknowledged as one of the four founders of Tower of Eden, first three were the founder of Mount of Olympus and he was the founder of Tower of Eden.


    He became Sect head for few years and trained few students, one of his student became Sect Head and later after two hundred years, second sect head declared his retirement, and made the third and last Sect Head who was his young martial brother.


    Let''s not get more root of the story for now. Give our attention to where we were.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident."I fully aware of that, but no need to worry. These kids are smart. I hope at least you will see their potential even if they can''t defeat you."


    "Umu, I understand and of course I also want to see my youngest great grandson''s ability. Let''s start kiddos!"


    George asked them to attack him.


    The first one who lept toward him was Jonny Tiger, the youngest members of Jin''s siblings.


    This nine years boy (he spent 5 months in time-space and turned to 9) gave a round kick on George directly. George easily caught his leg and threw him with the right hand.


    But George felt something coming toward him and dodge it. It was shuriken, a type of weapon George saw for the first time.


    "Fire style: Fox Fire!!!!"


    Ten rounds of fire came toward him, he didn''t try to block it but casually brash them apart.


    But the boy who threw the shuriken came down from the earth and tried to uppercut his chin.


    He was surprised seeing this unusual technique but his long experience made it a joke in front of his old eyes and easily avoid that.


    "Hmph, nice coordination, but you guys are just kids who got breastfeed just other days."


    He sensed from behind Jonny was coming.


    He smiled devilishly and look at him.


    "You are a smart brat! You almost slipped my magic sense."


    But George already guessed his mistake to look at his eyes directly, it wasn''t red but blue, same as their kin''s eyes when it lit up, which is also the symbol of All-Seeing-Eyes.


    He was so surprised that he stopped in his track and let his guard down.


    From that opening, the Fire Style kid snatched the bell from his belt.


    When George understood that, it was late.


    "Wait, that... Well, whatever I lost... But young tiger cubs has All-Seeing-Eyes... isn¡¯t he the youngest one in the history who awake it? Hahaha, you brothers are the best. You guys are the best seedlings..."


    Saying that he grabbed Jonny and start to throw him into airs.


    "Stop, that old man! Don''t throw me in the air, wait, didn¡¯t I saw you before? Who the heck are you?!!! Don''t throw me into the air, I said..."


    Jin left alone them and went to Jessia Tiger.


    "What do you think?"


    Hearing that Jessia came to her sense. She wiped sweat from her forehead and asked,


    "What kind of monster are these kids?"


    "Monsters you have never seen."


    Jin answered her calmly.


    "It¡¯s not their strength, which was impressive, but their instinct, speed, and planning. those were not the amateur class, and their combining battle style is compared to a few top class group I have ever seen. Just where did you peak them up?"


    Jessia asked with strong inquiry eyes. Jin Tiger breathed out a sigh and said,


    "In my collection, their group rank is 9th, every group contains three students and each excels in different ability. What do you think?"


    "There are 8 groups stronger than them huh... something like that... Come help me pack my and you great grandfather bags, he won''t listen at his current crazy state."

 Chapter-52: Marriage Interview?

    Chapter-52: Marriage Interview?


    "Was there any need to have an interview with a little girl?"


    I asked my mother.


    "Yes, there is. Even though she is just a little girl, she has to take an idea of how her future husband will look like."


    My mother told me with sharp eyes.


    "But you know, mother, I already engaged to Sera, so I don''t think it''s a good idea for now to meet another..."


    "Shut up, listen to what your mother says, you unruly son. And hmph! Sera? She is another Royalty, I am sure she use my baby to oil her wheel."


    Sigh! Seems like Mother is persistent. This morning she suddenly sent a message to me to show my face (ass) in front of her. I was almost running after receiving her impatient message thinking that something bad happened but it was for just a marriage interview which is almost a confirmed marriage.


    The engagement between Sera and me was held silently, and our wedding will be taken 3 years later because of my request. And that is almost everyone knows, so I am confused about the motive of the family of this little girl to make her child attend the marriage interview.


    Well, whatever, all I have to do is done with it as soon as possible.


    "Okay, okay, I understand, I will meet her."


    "Good, that''s what you should say from the beginning."


    Saying that she took my hand and started to show the way. Though I can sense ''them'', I follow her like an obedient child anyway.


    Standing in front of the guest house she told me,


    "She is in this house, waiting for you. I will talk to her parents so have a conversation with her."


    "Wait, you are leaving a young unmarried girl with a man?"


    Hearing that she smark,


    "I have full trust in my son, that he won''t do anything bad."


    She looked at me with firmed eyes, like saying you won''t do anything bad right.


    "O-of course, you can trust me. And she is just a young child, I am not a sick pervert."


    "Hehe, good, good. But don''t called her young child, she is a heavenly beauty that your mother choose for you the moment she was born, so treat her like a proper lady, no, I don''t need to say that, when you will see her, you will treat her like a lady on your own."


    Saying that she left the scene while laughing out loudly.


    The heck happened to her, she looks extremely happy today. Wait what did she say? She choose her for me when she was just an infant... oh come on...


    But, heavenly beauty eh... I can only think of one woman that may hold this title. I looked at the tattoo of the scythe in my left hand.


    Can there really someone as beautiful as her?


    Sigh... Well, whatever. Let just talk with the little girl and done with it.


    Thinking that I opened the door. Upon opening the guest house, I saw a girl was sitting on a sofa in the drawing room.


    I walk in front of her and said,


    "Hello, Miss Mina. I am Lancelot JT Pendragon."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I sat on the sofa opposite side of the little girl without seeing her face.


    I took my time and try to show her a gentle smile like a reliable big brother......


    Cold...


    Her expression of the face was colder than the coldest place in the universe.


    It wasn¡¯t like she is throwing that face to me, it is just her face is like that itself.


    She is a cold beauty. Heavenly beauty? Yes, she is. Even though she may be a tier smaller than Apostle of Death God, she is just a 13 years old girl, where her beauty is that level. I wonder how beautiful she would be when she blooms to her peak.


    "Hello, Mr. Lancelot Pendragon, please to make your acquaintance. As you have known, my name is Mina Winter."


    Her voice also was like a cold breeze, which you will never hate. It is unbelievable that a soothing and elegant voice came from this young noble lady. Sigh... there are many beautiful women in this universe. Guinevere, Sera, Nina (Konan), Apostle girl, (my mother), ''Her'' and this young lady, I also heard that Pope of the Holy Empire has the title of the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Let''s not think about it more. I need come to the point when I wanted to say her something with a prologue, other than two of us ''that'' third person spoke up.


    "Forget about this marriage interview, you playboy."


    I looked at the person who was sitting beside the girl with 7th tier invisible magic.


    "Lady Rimy Winter, been a while."


    Yes, she is none other than the Vice Head of the current 2nd strongest sect Ice Lotus. She is Mina''s aunt who is older than this little girl''s Father.


    Of course, I knew she was here from the beginning, it''s just I tried to be ignorant.


    "Cut out that gentleman mask, let''s come to the point because my little brother is a person who never takes back his promise, he wants to wed her daughter to you. But I will never let that happen."


    Ho!


    "May I know the reason?"


    "Hmph! You want to know that with your current status, whatever I will say that anyway, cause you are nothing but a crippled who lost his sect. My niece has shown very talented side from the moment she started to practice magic, seeing her talent, our Ice Lotus Sect Head took a fancy on her and started to teach her when she was only 5. Last year, our sect''s legacy, Ice Phoenix Divine God, bestowed her inheritance to this child which is the second time in history, so you understand right, let alone a prince or King of this small nation, even if you are heavenly prince of this world you are not qualified to marry her."


    This woman hates me from the beginning. Her looking down method always irritated me. But Ice Phoenix Divine God''s inheritance eh, the first inheritor was one of the strongest humans in her time, I think this little girl also a candidate of becoming one of the strongest in this world.


    But while I have time, I want to punish this arrogant woman who always looked down me.


    I asked her,


    "What I will get from rejecting this marriage?"

 Chapter-53: Proposal

    Chapter-53: Proposal


    [AN: I am sorry guys, for these late posting past few chapters, I am facing some rather bittersweet trouble in my RL, one thing to others keep coming again and again. Thank you.]


    "Ho? You came to the point, boy. Even though you have a bad character, your brain process system isn¡¯t that bad, I like it."


    Rimi Winter told me sarcastically.


    "Indeed, I do have some brain cells active which can still perform naughty tricks. If this marriage is canceled now, it means I have wasted my time for nothing by thinking over this marriage, and it will be ruined many future plans of mine, so you must compensate me."


    I told her with a cold-headed villainous tone.


    "Ok ok, I understand. Let just hear my proposal first, then I will hear yours."


    She said that while looking at me with one eye.


    "Well then, let me hear your proposal or offer, whatever."


    "Do you know that my mother was from White Tiger clan?"


    Without any other wasted talk, she came to the point.


    "Yes, I have heard the history of your family. After all, my mother wanted to betroth your family''s daughter to me, there is no way we wouldn¡¯t have investigated the background of you guys."


    I let her knew what our standing is.


    "Good then, White Tiger Clan is one of the prestigious clan of the world, unlike the Red Tiger Clan which nerfed in power, it still kept their old glory and one of the top four powerhouses if you don''t count Dragons."


    She explained obvious things to me.


    "Of course, I know that... What did you mean by this explanation that everyone knows? Could it be that you started to threaten me with that powerhouse?"


    I asked her with a sharp tone because I could hear pure arrogance in her voice.


    "No no, of course not, I won¡¯t fall that low and on other aspects, you are not only the member of Red Tiger Clan but also Prince of this nation, so I won''t dare. My meaning is I am stating my standing of the validation of my proposal."


    She said that while motioning her two hands which represent no-no.


    "Then please come to the point."


    I told her with a cold tone.


    "Ok ok. White Tiger clan is the pillar of the White Moon Nation. Though they are not the royal family, everyone knows very well that who rules the nation under the shadows. Likewise, they are also ruling the current world number one Academy, White Moon Royal Academy."


    [AN: This is the ranking of academical-wise not strongest-wise. It''s like that, many strong sect or royal family has their academy where they teach students literacy, politics, magic research, extracurricular activities etc. A sect is an organization, that contains martial art master, magician and political power. So, in other words, the Tower of Eden was a Sect which also has its own academy branch. So, if you ask the what is White Moon Royal Academy''s rank in terms of strength, it depends on the backer that ruling the academy such as the standing of White Tiger Clan and White Moon Royal Family.]


    She told me that with a flashing smile.


    "So?"


    I showed her so what expression.


    "As a close relative of the White Tiger clan, I have the way to refer a student on White Moon Royal Academy. In a side note, White Moon Royal Academy has the biggest Magic Research Institute under them. I think you can understand where I am going."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    So, she wants to refer me at White Moon Royal Academy, certainly, it would be a really fat offer if I had no powers like Record of Naruto-Verse at all and the International student is rather a good thing for our country cause they will have a head who will have sufficient understanding on a country that they take academic education from. He can have great standing not only in the country but also the nations other than this country, who will keep a track with him when it comes to getting info.


    For the past me greatest bait would be the biggest magic research institution in this world. I would have happy to have this offer.


    But for the present me, it¡¯s nothing but an offer that I won¡¯t look at for the second time.


    I told her,


    "So, you mean, if I reject this marriage you will refer me to the great White Moon Royal Academy?"


    She smirked,


    "Yes, yes. You are good at understanding the meaning behind the words. As you said, if you reject this marriage, I would happy to refer you that Academy through my first-hand connection. Tower of Eden was rank number nine in terms of academical ranking, so, I think you have enough talent to enroll there, and you have shown the prodigious knowledge of magic, that you got rather famous not only in this country but also internationally, heck I saw your book even in the Holy Empire''s Divine Library. So, calculating everything anyone will take you as a magic researcher as long as they know your identity. And in my best opinion, White Moon Royal Academy will have done the same thing."


    She said with confidence that she already admitted me into that academy.


    "Is that so, I am flattered."


    I showed her my best smile.


    "Hmph, don''t show me that play boyish smile, to be clear, you are not my type by any means. So, no matter how cozy you showed me I won¡¯t fall for that. I like a tough guy. Yes, a rough looking guy like him."


    And who is that rough looking guy?


    Nevermind, like I give a single shit about her types of guy.


    "Ah, he was rough, strong and rude, but still save me by shielding his own body. huh, huh, I want to meet him again, I want to see him again..."


    The heck! No, stop that. I don¡¯t want to hear something like that.


    Wait, have I forget something that matches up with her story?


    Well, whatever maybe it¡¯s nothing important.


    My goodness, she is drooling thinking about her crush. Stop that, it¡¯s disgusting, and she is doing that in front of her brother''s daughter.  This woman has no shame.


    By the way, the little girl was sitting there with the same cold expression which has no motion.


    Sigh, these two are one of the few beautiful girls I have ever seen, but both are... weirdo?


    "Okay, alright, I have heard your proposal loud and clear, now, how about my opinion and proposal?"


    Hearing that she came to reality from her own pink space.


    "Indeed. You also have the right to convey your opinion and proposal. Of course, I will hear that."


    I looked at her eyes sharply. Then look at the little girl.


    Understanding my intention she frowned but did that what I wanted anyway.


    "Lil Mina, go to another room, and do not try to hear whatever content we say."


    The girl stood up while keeping the never change expression and obediently went to the next room.


    Now, then. Let''s show her something wonderful.


    "[Kamui]"


    ------


    Mr. Third Person: Well, if you are wondering who''s the top 4 strongest families is, also known as great family or sacred family those are, Holy Empire Divine Family. Star God Sacred Clan, Golden Crow Sect and White Tiger Clan. There is also another ten power enlisted in the record book, and the Tower of Eden was the part of that (14th). I will tell them about them later.

 Chapter-54: Shin SÅ«senju.

    Chapter-54: Shin S¨±senju.


    [Kamui]


    When I said that softly, space wrapped and a one-eyed Tobi masked wood clone come out from it.


    Seeing this sudden appearance, Rimi let out an astonished tone,


    "What the..."


    But Tobi Clone was fast to use its eye.


    [AN: Tobi Clone still Jin''s clone, It''s just name I decide to refer an individual clone.]


    ---


    [Third Person PoV]


    To seeing that sudden appearance Rimi Winter wanted to say, ''What the heck?''


    But her voice was stopped in mid and felt something change in her body, it¡¯s like something restricting her to move.


    She fastly channeled her mana and cast 5th Tier debuff magic, [Anti-Fridge]


    She is a magician who is an expert in ice magic. She can use magic that can stun called fridge and also has a magic that can debuff stun as long as she has conscious in her, that magic called Anti-Fridge.


    By breaking through sudden stun magic (from her point of view) she jumped from the sofa and backed away from the Tobi Clone.


    "It¡¯s you! The guy from other-day who defeated that dragon? Why are you attacking me?"


    Without answering her question the Tobi Clone spread woods branches to attack her. Seeing that she cast 5th Tier magic,


    "[Dance of Violent Lotus]"


    She tried to the defense that attacks with an attack. But even though Tobi Clone''s wood style jutsu wasn¡¯t that strong, it was still enough to push out her 5th Tier ice magic which was breaking like a week glass.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Before it could attack her she backed away and got out from the window and stood on a tree, but to her surprised the branch broke through the wall and was still following her. She started to back away and at the same time started a chant,


    "Oh, mother of jade Ice, bestow me your divine grace, tell your well-wisher Gentle Breeze also known as great Wind God to bestow his divine protection, 7th Tier Ice Magic [Wings of Ice Phoenix]"


    She flew into the sky to avoid the branches and roots. When she saw the branches was still following her, she took out an item from her spatial bag and drop onto woods.


    The name of the Item is [Minus Fifty], which has an extream cold aura in it and could able to solidify into ice anything it touches as long as there are no extreme fire elements magician or magic item.


    And she got a satisfying result, the branches coming toward her, it got fridged when item activated which turn into ice and started to fall down like ashes.


    But she didn¡¯t know, in fact seeing that item dropping Tobi Clone stopped the attack and wanted to see the result it bore.


    He also came out from behind the broken wall and fly toward her. And said with Madara''s voice,


    "As expected of the 9th Tier item. It actually managed to stop my forestation magic."


    She was calmly looking at him. She showed the characteristics of the members of the Ice Lotus Sect.


    They have a tranquil face, cold eyes and never changed expression just like an eternal cold.


    "Forestation magic? Using this level magic without chant, that I had to broke with 9th Tier magic... just how strong you are?"


    Though her voice was cold, that also carried a hint of interest.


    "My strength is something that life form of this world never imagined."


    Tobi Clone replied her with a casual tone, but if you notice more thoroughly it was as if he was bragging.


    "I don''t understand, why are you attacking me, My Lord?"


    She asked him politely, as he is so strong, and his voice is deep, she took him as someone from the old generation monster.


    "It''s simple, to demonstrate the power of my disciple''s Master."


    Tobi Clone told her with a deep voice.


    "Master? You are the master of that boy? No, everything makes sense now. To think the answer to all puzzle was in this single word... How did the boy survived this disaster or why were you there... So that''s how it is... No wonder he was talented in magic, to think he has such a master backing him...."


    She imagined on her own many things, which wasn¡¯t a bad deal for Jin at all.


    "Well, you are good to calculate things on your own. Yes, because he is my student, I helped him to survive. I protect his sect''s last dignity last time by stopping the attack from that puny dragon. I even seal the whole Northern Dragons, to not to have a knot in his heart."


    Tobi Clone conveyed her even more information.


    "Whhh-hat? You, you, you seal the Northern Dragons?"


    Her never changed expression facial was distorted, her tranquil eyes trembling like a violent sea.


    "Stop, joking.... there is no way a single person can defeat a pack of dragons which are akin to a god (as a group)."


    Hearing her expected unbelievable responds Tobi Clone laughed loudly.


    "Hohoho, God? A pack of dragons who could barely pass as my servant, you called them God? What do you think a God is, you impudent child!?"


    Feeling his pressure in sneer Rimi''s heart trembled. It was impossible to make members of Ice Lotus sect feel scared. Their first requirement to become a member of Ice Lotus sect is to frozen their heart for eternity. Their heart won''t tremble even if in front of death.


    But the vice head of that sect was actually trembling in fear. Just what caliber person she was in front of, it just she was so confused to understand.


    "Well then, let me show you the power that surpassed your so-called God."


    Saying that Tobi Clone clasp his hand and said,


    "Sage Art Wood Style: True Several Thousand Hands (Senp¨­ Mokuton: Shin S¨±senju)"


    From his feet, a statue of wood started to immerge. Which getting bigger and bigger every single moment.


    "What''s this!"


    Seeing its final form she was so speechless that she can''t describe her facial expression what''s it looks like.

 Chapter-55: Time Reversal?

    [AN: I got into a fight with my gf while writing this chapter, to compensate you for slow release, you better say, thank you on the comment. (Crap! I have to spend some good amount cash to treat her and make her calm down T.T ... my money...)]


    ------


    Chapter-55: Time Reversal?


    Center of thousand hands was the wood golem buddha. Rimi Winter saw it when he defeated that dragon. She took this form as it''s final form. Those thousands hand is bad, something that surpassed the realm of her understanding, she never saw magic like that. But that thing can destroy a nation without a doubt because she could feel the power of that enormous wood statue with her skin. Just the energy of this thing can easily surpass a dragon... no more than one dragon...


    "What is this thing?"


    She sought the identity of that heaven-defying thing.


    "It¡¯s one of my wood magic. Thousands hand Wood Golem (Buddha). To my calculation, it can slaughter a pack of dragons with ease. Though I didn¡¯t use that when I sealed Northern Dragons."


    Tobi Clone explained lazily.


    "Shit...."


    She is someone who will fight back even if she is a tiny Ant before an unbeatable opponent.


    "Oh mother of Frozen Queens, bestow me your divine protection. Fire is your enemy, Light is your bad friend, your desperate child begging you, ask them to give me their divine grace and protect this [Ice Lotus Flower Golem]."


    She used all of her power to create a golem which was 15 times smaller than the Thousand Hands. That golem was clearly made by ice. A flower of lotus was on its head, two hands each, and the leg was just like a root of a plant, it resembles a female face, which has same cold expression as Ice Lotus Sect members.


    [kuuuuuuuiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!]


    Ice Lotus Golem let out a roar and jump on the face of the Thousand Hands to punch it.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Thousand Hands didn¡¯t show any reaction and let Ice Lotus Golem punch its face.


    The Ice Lotus Golem smashed on the face of Thousand Hands and was successful to damage the surface of its face.


    But that''s all.


    It was just damaged not broken or such. Just a few cracks.


    For your information, it was the Ice Lotus Golem''s hundred percent strength. So it just showed how tiny the power of that puny things has in front of the Thousand Hands.


    From thousand hands of that Wood Golem, two of its hand made a move and smashed on Ice Lotus Golem, as if it was killing a mosquito.


    The Ice Lotus Golem was smashed like a broken doll, create a fog of ice.


    "Haha...hahahaha...."


    Rimi showed mad eyes.


    "So, this is the power of the beings, who stand top of the food chain."


    She circulated her magic power and started to retreat from that monstrous thing.


    She believed that, that Playboy won''t let anything happened to a beautiful girl like her niece.


    But the sad thing is that she already invested most of her mana on that golem and couldn¡¯t give enough input on that wings.


    When she tried to pour mana it showed a reversed effect, the wing magic was undone from her back and she started to fall down.


    But the one of thousand hands wood golem grabbed her.


    Is it tried to help me?


    When she thought that she rejected the idea. Because she provoked someone that is way stronger than her.


    It was blasphemy. The ultimate punishment is the final result.


    Which is death...


    The Thousand Hands open its mouth and started to gather enormous chakra, which has created a huge ball of fire.


    It became bigger in a few seconds. And finally, the fireball was launched from its mouth toward captivated Rimi.


    "What intensity of fire!"


    She was feeling with her skin, the nearer it was coming the hotter it became.


    She can understand the moment that thing will be crashed on her, nothing will remain but ashes.


    "So, that is where my ending is...


    Will my death be pitiful?


    Maybe.


    But I guess I can say, I was died by the hand of the person, who is overlord of this world"


    What would be happened if she died here?


    What will be the reaction of the Public and Power?


    What will they do in return?


    The answer is short and clear. Public and power won''t dare and care, as well as will be forgotten by time.


    That''s all...


    This is how the world work.


    There is no place for the weak. No matter what you were before, no matter what was your standing, no matter how beautiful your outer skin was.


    In the end, they can all do nothing but mourn for her death but will be forgotten in the race of time.


    As a real-world experienced expert who was in her fifties knows that very well.


    Finally... She was engulfed on fire, but she closed her eyes. She at first felt enormous burning sensation hit her, it was a pain she never experienced before in her life.


    She could feel her skin, flesh, and bone becoming ashes.


    At one point she stopped feeling pain. But she was feeling fatigued.


    "So, I am dead.


    I do not want to open my eyes.


    I don¡¯t want to see my own corpse..."


    [Clap!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!]


    That sudden loud sound made her open the eyes.


    A barrage of light suddenly hit her. She was thinking, did she even closed her eyes because she didn¡¯t know when she opened her eyes.


    When she noticed clearly, saw a handsome young man clasping his hand, he was the one who clapped his hand, and beside him was sitting a certain one-eyed masked man.


    And she was sitting on the sofa same as she was sitting before the attack of that masked man.


    "...the hack!!"


    That voice unintentionally came out from her mouth, as if she completed the word before starting of that attack.


    Calculating everything her inner turmoil mind screamed,


    ''What''s This? Time Reversal?''

 Chapter-56: White Tiger Clan Person

    [AN: Drop the chapter and run away.]


    Chapter-56: White Tiger Clan Person


    The situation was simple if you can sum up the world of Naruto-verse. Jin used Kamui and Tobi Clone came out with the Tsukuyomi activate which was cast on Rimi Winter.


    And that battle took place on that illusionary world.


    Of course, every one of you knows that because Tsukuyomi is the strongest genjutsu which feel real than reality.


    Rimi Winter''s sudden outbursting of sweat is proof of that. Her eyes were trembling violently. Her lips were in agape.


    "Time Reversal?"


    She exclaimed.


    ''Time Reversal? So she took it like this.'' Jin thought inwardly. ''Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, what she thought of it, as long as she understands the weight of our position.''


    I look at Tobi Clone.


    "You are sharp. Indeed this is Time Reversal magic, an Angel Tier magic that I can use once in every 3 years."


    Tobi bluffed happily.


    "You used it for me?"


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    She asked him with an astonished voice.


    ''No, we (I) are the one who killed you in the (genjutsu) first place.'' Jin thought.


    But she took her death as a justified reason. She provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t, so, for her, it was totally normal. And reviving was heaven blessing for her.


    By the way, she totally ignored Angel Tier part. If she was in her sane mind, she would become insane after comprehend his word. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to Jin anyway, he just doesn''t want to have a hole in his sentence,


    "Yes, there are many reasons to revive you back."


    Tobi told her casually.


    "Wh-what reasons?"


    ''Does one of the reasons I am a woman who is beautiful?'' But she rejected that childish idea. ''No, Someone like him has no shortage of beauties.''


    "Hmm... I need to track a person, there is a possibility you know him. No, you should have known, considering his strength."


    Tobi told her.


    "Who is that person?"


    Rimi Winter asked him with a frown.


    "Hmm, that''s where is the problem in. I only know he is from White Tiger Clan that''s all."


    "From White Tiger Clan?"


    Rimi Winter pondered.


    "Can you described me how his appearance is?"


    Rimi Winter asked.


    "Well, that''s really easy."


    Saying that Tobi Clone cast genjutsu to show his appearance.


    Taking this sudden attack Rimi was taken aback. But when she understood it is not an attack she eased her body.


    She watched the full battle between the White Tiger Person Vs Jin(Tobi) back in the sect ruin.


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    She asked.


    "That''s not really important. Did you recognized that person?"


    Tobi Clone asked her with a somewhat hard voice. Hearing that she pout.


    "That person... It looks like a person I knew, but I am not 100% sure, because I saw him when I was little."


    She said with a confused voice.


    "Oh! Tell me about that."


    "It was when I was 10 years old, I guess. One of my uncles left the family without having any reason. After that, we never found any trace of his. It was like he has vanished. At one point he was declared as a dead person."


    She explained shortly.


    "Hmm... So, he abandoned his family. Did he left any clue before he left the family?"


    Tobi asked.


    "Clue? Nothing like that. As I said he just vanished in thin air."


    ''It just likes how Sasori left the village and later join Akatsuki. Or Kiamat is an organization created long ago?'' Jin wondered.


    "Then may I request you to investigate on his bio-data. Well, I can do that my own, but it would be easier if you are the one who does that."


    Tobi Clone told her.


    "O-of course, I can do that much. It would take time, as White Tiger Clan is really secretive that, they fear to disclose some vital info even to direct line. But I have a few methods to make some way."


    ''The heck, why is she easy today? I never expected that. If it was before she would have nagged. But she actually saying that with passion. Is it because...'', Jin looked at his own Tobi Clone.


    He denied what he about to think,


    ''Nah, it couldn¡¯t be. Just my imagination. It must be she is afraid.''


    After that, they settled the matter. Tobi Vanished with Kamui and called Mina Winter into the room again.

 Chapter-57: Cameron White

    Chapter-57: Cameron White


    The marriage talk between myself and Mina Winter postponed for three years.


    Mina was surprised to this sudden change of mind of her aunt, but that''s all the reaction she showed.


    "I don''t know, what is the goal of you and your master, but if it is something evil, even if I die, I won''t cooperate with you guys anymore."


    Rimi Winter told me with a cold voice, but it is way less cold than before.


    "Beats me... Even I don''t know what he is thinking. So, I cannot responds to your justification sentence."


    "Tsk! I do not understand, why someone like you was chosen as his disciple."


    She clicked her tongue.


    I just shrugged hearing that like none of my business.


    She vanished into the thin air, but I still can sense her presence, she was still guarding her niece, seems like Ice Lotus Sect really has great expectation over this child.


    I looked at Mina and said with assuring voice,


    "Do not worry, I also don''t have any intention to marry you. It''s just circumstance we are in that we can''t step back from. Please wait three years, and this marriage will be canceled."


    Hearing that she only looked at me with tranquil eyes. There was no reaction or not even a movement of the head. The heck this girl made with!


    The reason I cannot cancel this marriage because of a few political issues. It would have seen that I denied the marriage because I am marrying into the Royal Family. The marriage talk between myself and this child is not new. And more or less many big head knows this fact. But I am denying the marriage just after accepting the Royal Family''s proposal, it would have seen that Royal Family is actually behind the strings. There are few political disputes between Red Sun Nation and White Moon Nation, and because one of the great family of Red Sun Nation has tied with Great White Tiger Clan, it would have seen that Royal Family don''t want us to have marriage bond with Winters. And that''s how the international politician will find a place to revolt against our Royal Family.


    "Then, I am taking my leave, milady. I wish yours well being."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Bowing elegantly like nobility I took my farewell from her.


    Seeing me outside of the guest house my mother came in front of me and ask with an obvious smirk,


    "So, hows the young fairy? Did you fall for her?"


    "Mother she is only 13 (-_-!)... Well yes, that young lady is beautiful I can''t deny that."


    My mother slapped my shoulder and said,


    "You are just being modest. Don''t be shy, tell mama, you want to marry as soon as possible."


    Oh, mom!


    I couldn''t help but sigh.


    I saw three-person came out of our house. My father and parents of Mina Winter.


    "Oh my, you became such a handsome young man."


    Mina Winter mother praised me but there was something that she was unsatisfied with.


    "Hahahaha, you are right. This young man will become my son in law, of course, he will be someone that can stand in front of my sweetheart. So, how it is going young man!"


    It was Mina''s father who put his hand on my shoulder. He was really excited about this marriage.


    ***


    "So, what did you find?"


    A guy with a white mask asked the young looking man in front of him (Though his age is over a hundred).


    The young looking man has red hairs and white iris that couldn''t have been seen if his black pupil and thin border around the iris didn''t exist.


    "Nothing much. I can''t approach that ruined sect. That one-eyed mask man actually guarding that ruin too tightly."


    "Where did that guy came from! Is he really that strong?"


    The white mask man asked him.


    "That guy annihilated whole Northern Dragon Palace. So, yes, we will be ass kicked, if we face him directly. Though I was puppet back then when I face him, I could feel with my every sensory that I must not mess with that man."


    The red-haired guy explained.


    "It is big trouble then, we can''t make any move against him with our full strength or we will come to light in this world. And we are still weaker than Western Dragon Palace."


    The white-masked man said with cautious.


    "So true. We still didn''t tell this to Lord Diablo. Should we inform him about this?"


    The red-haired man frowned.


    "No, if every decision he has to make then why is we here. And currently he is busy with handling matters with the Realm of Gods, so we can''t disturb him with the matter of our mortals."


    Saying that the masked man opened his face while back facing red-haired man, with it his hood also fall from the head. Those hairs were pure white. He looked at the red-haired man with a side glance, those Iris was crimson red,


    "All we can do is wait for few years until we achieved our full strength. On other note, Cameron White, I heard that your clan is searching some trails of ours, do you have any connection with that."


    That guy called his full name to remind his clan.


    "No way, I abandoned that clan before the founding of Kiamat. I guess some curious brat actually making a thesis on me (lol)."


    Cameron White reject the idea with a laugh.


    "Well, even if it is some curious brat, if they found your trail, it would be troublesome because you are with Kiamat right now."


    "Ok, ok. I will make sure something like that doesn''t happen. By the way, I also have a piece of worrisome news for you."


    "And what is that?"


    "The brat from your clan may have some connection with the one-eyed mask guy."


    Hearing Cameron''s obvious taunt word he frowned.


    "Jin? Well, seems like something happening that I ignored. But don''t lay hand on him, I am saying that not because he is from my bloodline, but because Lord Diablo said that he is an important piece of our plan. We must keep him alive at all costs."


    "Yea, yea, I understand. I know that you know?"

 Chapter-58: Grigori

    Chapter-58: Grigori


    Grigori is a country of far eastern territory near Eastern Gigantic Ocean. It is one of the countries in the list of the top ten poorest nation. The main reason for this situation is pirates. The Eastern Gigantic Ocean is famous for filled with vicious pirates.


    Almost 70% of resource was stolen by them in the last North-East Holy War which happened 80 years ago. And Grigori, one of the higher mid class countries downgraded to the low-class country.


    The pirates still exist here. If there were no pirates, this country can prosper in a few decades because of its bountiful land resource.


    This country is not associated with neighbor countries because the previous royal family betrayed in the war of the North-East Holy War. So, this country is an all alone country which has nothing but land and humans. Another problem is human of this country cannot migrate neighbor countries because no countries accept them as full member citizenship. Those who can make some money, they can migrate rich Western countries and a few Southern countries.


    Let''s talk about the present situation. The current king of this country is Bestow Grigori. He is the 14th king of this nation.


    King Bestow Grigori was in pressure because of the number one pirate threaten him to give them annual revenue that the royal family got.


    He just finished a meeting with nobles about this urgent predicament situation. But nobles are stepping back except few and said to comply with pirates. They are not only a bunch of cowards but selfish being with a corrupted mind. They know that nothing will lose from them in this open robbery.


    Even Royal Family won''t lose anything from this incident, but the poor will must suffer because of this. Cause all of the annual revenue will come from those poor, this time they have to give more tax than they did previously. Before they would give 50% tax from what they income, this time probably Royal Family has to extract 70% to 80% tax, which is savage no matter how you see it.


    Though previous Kings were corrupt minded, King Bestow got a different mindset and has some good wish for the general public. He couldn''t bear to ask more tax to the public which is already worst in the first place. In other low-class country tax is only 20%-30% where this country takes 50% the record amount tax, so yea, the public will be more or less infuriated after hearing this.


    King Bestow Grigori stop thinking everything and give them to the hand of luck. There is nothing at this stage he can do, he is just simply powerless.


    He weakly walks to his palace''s drawing room, and strangely notice everything was shrouded in darkness.


    "Everyone, where is everyone? Why lights are not on? Not even single lambs are here. What the heck all of you doing?"This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Because of his muddle head, he was late to understand that the situation is not normal.


    By the time, he understands he wanted to step back from the palace. But before that, the door of his behind was closed.


    "Nothing to fear, King Bestow Grigori, it just everyone taking a nap for a short time."


    A voice rung out from his front.


    "Who-who is there? What did you do to my family."


    King Bestow asked with a loud tone. He was not scared but worry about his family.


    "Oh, do not worry all of them is safe."


    When that voice finished 3 eyes were lit up in that darkness. Along with those three eyes, another six pairs of eyes lit up.


    Seeing those strange eyes from the location of the sofa, King Bestow was taken aback and fall into his butt.


    "Wh-what are you guys? What kind of race are you guys?"


    His voice visibly trembled.


    Any other person would be in the same situation if they were in his place. That''s because the person in the middle has three eyes, the eye of the top of his head was light blue colors, which has ripple pattern spread over the eyeballs, and there were nine coma shape pupils on it. The other two of his eyes was normal but was light purple colors which he never has seen in his life.


    And the other six pairs eyes were the same blue colors as the middle man and same ripple pattern was spreading over the eyeballs.


    "Seems like we really startled you. But if we didn''t cut off the light grand entrance wouldn''t be that great, would it? Now then all in place, let''s turn on the lights."


    The three eyes man told him comically. And with that, the light was turn on instantly. King Bestow didn''t bother to know who did turn on those lights.


    He was just so captivated the beings in front of him.


    Not only their eyes were strange, but their appearance was unique, he never saw style like that. And he even doesn''t know what race the three eyes being was from. He has pale white skin, two horn on his head. He was wearing a white color dress with some strange design and patterns.


    Other six were male and female both gender. They were wearing black color cloak. The noticeable fact is in their face black small rods like things were pierced through.


    King was too speechless to say anything to them. Seeing that three-eyed man came forward and introduced himself,


    "Hello King Bestow Grigori, my name is Madara. And these guys you are seeing they are called Pain."


    "Madara? Pain? Who are you guys? What do you want with me? Where is my family?"


    King Bestow Grigori asked many questions at once with obvious panic looking face.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry over who we are, because you will eventually know our identity in a few moments later... We just want nothing but rule this country in shadow, all you have to do is become our puppet. In exchange, we will protect your family and clean all corrupted noble, as well as we will deal with all insolence pirates."


    Madara, whose true name is Jin Tiger stated his goal calmly.


    "Like I comply with unknown beings like you... This situation is not that better than pirates oppression, in fact, it''s the same category danger."


    "There is no use to argue us. You will comply with me eventually. Because [Kotoamatsukami!]"


    Jin silently cast one of the absolute genjutsu which can change a man''s goal.


    The King stood up and kneeled down in front of Jin.


    "Your Excellency, Your commend is my wish."


    "See, now that is befitting of your main role. This six will be the new rulers of this country. Follow every instruction they give you."


    "Your order well received, my lord."


    The six of them exactly the same six face which attacked Hidden Leaf village. The only difference is, Yahiko, the wood clone of Jin Tiger is the controller of the other five who is nothing but dead cells of Zetsus.


    Thus the reign of new Six Paths of Pain (Jin Tiger) starts here. It will be one of the strongest bases of future groups called Arroganz.

 Chapter-59: Divine Emperor

    Chapter-59: Divine Emperor


    In term of largest land of this world, Western Dragon Territory ranked 3rd.


    The whole world is one side and this country is another side.


    Everything difference here than other countries. And the main reason for that is this country not only invest in magic but also things call science. Because of this both attribute Western Territory most powerful country in this world, and the richest country which has double amount resource than other 9 countries combined in the top ten richest country list.


    When you will enter this country, you will see tall buildings, engines, magic cars, many big screens, shops, factories, school, college, ultra-modern streets, flying objects, etc.


    [AN: Yes this country is similar to earth.]


    Combining science with magic this bursting revolution happened. The most astonishing fact is unlike other nations, all kind of race except human you can see here. In all dragon territory, Western Dragons are the only territory that allows all kind of race as long as they can pay them back with wisdom and labors.


    Seeking wisdom was the key to these countries this bursting prosper. And labors help pearls of wisdom to build according to their architecture. That''s what scholars said to new generations.


    But in deep down, every citizen of this country knows that this revolution never happened if the current Western Dragon Divine Emperor wasn''t the one who has vast knowledge and heart of valor.


    He is not only the current known strongest in the world but also the known most wise man of this world. His wisdom is different than the Northern Dragon Empress. Her wisdom was knowledge of history and magic but his wisdom is knowledge of prospering and modernization.


    Another notable and astonishing fact is he is only 97 years old wherein under him 10,000+ years old monsters breathing while worshiping him.


    There is another notable fact, that is this nation wields three saint tiers weapon, but he wields none. With just his own strength he is number one in the whole world. If he wanted he could monopolize one of the three saint tier weapons this country has. But he refrained from that, rather gave them to his vessels who can protect him in times of dangers and also can protect the country when he is out of reach.


    In a tail building, Western Dragon Divine Emperor was doing his paperwork. His office isn''t like other countries which in the imperial or royal palace. His office was in a separate modern building than his residence which is also modernized.


    He noticed presences behind the door before they can knock he said,


    "Come in."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Two men and one woman enter the office and kneel before him.


    "Report."


    The woman was the leader in this group. She started to state their report,


    "The result of Northern Dragons Annihilation has progressed little. A few of them dead including Northern Dragon King. We don''t know whereabout Dragon Empress and few princesses and princes."


    Though it is already more than two months that, that incident happened but they are still investigating reasons for disaster upon their fellow dragon race.


    "Did you guys find the reason why they were killed like that?"


    Divine Emperor asked without making any extra expression.


    "I don''t know it''s true or not, because, only two people from Holy Empire witness that scene, and those two and their information is one of the topmost secrete on that country."


    The woman said.


    "I presume you got knowledge of that information?"


    The Divine Emperor said with trust on his subordinate.


    "But of course. That''s why I tell you that it true or not. The Northern Dragon was annihilated by a single man."


    This time the easy-going expression of the Divine Emperor change to a pure surprise like he was taken aback.


    "Yes, he was a one-eyed masked man, it was stated that he single-handedly took all the dragon out. But we cannot confirm that yet, as we are the only one who knows that. There is also another piece of information that, that man stated that he will rule over the entire world in a few years. It vexing that only those two humans saw that incident, so we can''t decipher true and false. But one thing is clear that Holy Pope must be hiding something because for some reason she is too calm."


    Rule over the world huh! A man who can single destroy a dragon territory? And pope hiding something. This information is hard to stomach no matter who hears that.


    "What kind of problem appeared all on a sudden!? Heck, even I will never claim to rule over the world. Sigh... Well, that is just mere speculation, that what I wanted to say, but we have to watch out because someone like that isn''t rare you know? I mean even the person before you have the strength to annihilated similar power like northern dragons. So person another one or two like me isn''t that surprising."


    Hearing his remark all of them trembled, They know what concept of strength this man in front of them has, no, it was said wrongly, they even don''t know what is the depth of his strength. So, another couple powerhouse like him is not news you can say good.


    "Anything more?"


    Divine Emperor asked.


    "Not very important news, and we never went deep of this particular matter, but have you heard that one of the top ten academies were annihilated?"


    "Yes, I know that was another viral news we have received in the near past."


    "About that, the northern dragons were involved in this incident. Not some mad dragons rampage. The news we got was just fake news that was spread by some faction. But still, we have little information if that incident was connected to Northern Dragons demise."


    Divine emperor frowned hearing that information.


    "No matter how I see it, it''s a flag. Investigate thoroughly."


    "Yes, sir."


    After that, the three of them left the office.


    Seeing that they were out of the office he looked at a certain direction.


    "There is no need to hiding anymore, I already know you are there."


    From that direction, a man with one-eyed masked appeared.


    "Oh my, seems like Divine Emperor really lives up to his name. Nice to meet you, my name is Madara."


    Jin Tiger purely praises him while bowing like a gentleman.


    "Oh, Mr. Madara, please take a sit."


    Divine Emperor said as if he was an honorable guest of his. And Jin Tiger also took the seat according to his request.


    "What do you prefer tea or coffee."


    Divine Emperor asked for his preference.


    "I like tea. But I will go with coffee today. I heard you guys are famous for coffee."


    Like that, the conversation between the two strongest men in the world started. And that remains secret for eternity.


    [AN: Next chapter is the last chapter of volume 2.]

 Chapter-60: Everything in place.

    Chapter-60: Everything in place.


    After settling all the matter of the outside world I can finally give my attention to the village I have created.


    By the way, the name of my village is the same as the village that Hashirama and Madara created.


    Konohagakure (Village hidden in the leaves).


    In short Konoha. Of course, as a leader of the village, I am titled as Hokage. I am not copying the name, just honoring the place that I got the concept of my power from. By the way as a symbol of the first Hokage, my face was sculptured on the rock mountain, the mountain I made by myself.


    It really feels good to think that, later, this village will be known as the first ninja village of this world. Or the origin place where the ninjas were created.


    I looked at the children, teenage, youths, middle-aged even older guys who are learning all kinds of jutsu. Their power source is not purely from chakra that I implemented on them. Their power also from magic and use of nature.


    Nature is the new power concept that I learn from the Record of Naruto-Verse. This power is almost infinitely dormant in the whole world. You can have infinite supply if you can understand the principle of that and can fuse it with your magic and chakra, congratulation you are someone who will consider as one of the strong in this world because you are now monster that posses tremendous power sources.


    The good news is almost 40% of the recruit here can fuse nature power with their chakra and magic. Unlike the world of Naruto, it''s really easy to fuse your power with nature but you require both chakra and magic together. Chakra is something that helps you to co-exist with nature power, and magic helps you to control those power in one vortex. In simple, you combine chakra and nature while magic surrounds them to not to go out of control. If there is no magic, then the same thing happened as the Naruto world, where it would be not easy to control energy from nature, and become stone toad like existence. And if there is no chakra, then magic and nature wouldn''t co-exist in the first place, if it was possible it would have invented long ago, even I have tried to combine magic and nature with each other but they were just repealing each other. Long talk, in short, to maintain nature power in the body of a person, they require both chakra and magic.


    A person came in front of me. It was Konan.


    She didn''t talk but was standing beside me.


    "How''s the unit under you is going?"Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I asked her.


    "Well, all of them are mature men and women who have sufficient experience of this world. Everything fine, I guess."


    The unit under her was known as Le Gend. It is a group that was made by all experience magician that I recruit one by one. Le Gend is the core of the Konoha. Not just fighting experience but each member has their own place of expertise, and they are enough to be the board member to run a country.


    Though I say, the unit was under Konan, it''s just she is managing them to cover my busy schedule. In the end, I am the grand leader that will commend them.


    I created another unit called Arroganz, the mirror image of Akatsuki. They are a mercenary group that will handle the world from the shadow. The direct commander is me in the face of Yahiko.


    Now then, let''s talk about the most important fact. Recently I discover a new power that lies in Record of Naruto-Verse. That power is called inheritance power. I have the power to pass the memory and bloodline to a person. Upon having this power they will get the memory of that person and can use the same jutsu as them.


    In an example, let''s assume I have passed the memory of Itachi to a certain person. That person will regain all memories of Itachi and his jutsu''s including Sharingan. But the requirement is that guy must have physical and mental ability to inherit that power. Or he will just explode.


    The leader of pain, Yahiko I made not only have my memories but also have the memory of Nagato. He is not my clone made from my chakra, but the clone that I made with scientific means with cells of mine. In order to do that, I have passed the Inheritance power to another particular person, and with his help, I successfully created those vessels.


    Yahiko is the vessels that have the ability to hold Rinnegan power. The notable thing is that Yahiko and I are the same conscious, same as a clone of my does, his memory is connected to me, what I do he will know and what he does I will know, my decision is his decision, he will decide the thing that I would decide in his place. The only difference is that that clone also bears the memory of Nagato other than mine. Also, I cannot undo Yahiko like other clones, he can be only destroyed, in another word dead.


    A person appeared in front of me.


    "That clone is ready."


    "Oh is it?"


    The name of this person Rubel Lister. But there is a vast difference between his current appearance and past appearance. He is the scientist that I passed a memory of a certain person. That is Orochimaru. He has the same purple mark and snake eyes as Orochimaru in another word he became snake sage.


    "Hehehe, he is masterpiece yet until now. I am certain that he can withhold the power of that man."


    "I wish it can. This vessel of mine will play a crucial part in the future."


    "Heh, combining with your consciousness and that man''s memory, I am trembling just thinking about it."


    Shit! This guy became as creepy as Orochimaru after receiving the memory of him. Now. I am thinking if I did the right thing to pass him the memory of Orochimaru. Originally he was a gentleman. But now... sigh!


    "Well, then. Let''s start the next phase of our story."


    --------------------


    [AN: Thus volume 2 successfully ended. From the next volume, true fan-fiction will start. Many of you can guess whose memory ''that'' vessel will get. The story will enter a new phase in the next volume, where we won''t bound by the story of the current plotline, that will be an entirely new plot with the same goal. For your info, there will be no huge time-skip. Or at least the time skip that you thinking not happening. You will understand what will happen when the third volume will start. Thank you, everyone, to reading this far.]


    .

 Chapter-61: Enter Naruto Uzumaki

    Chapter-61: Enter Naruto Uzumaki


    In academical ranking, White Moon Royal Academy is the number one academy in this world, if you exclude the Western Dragon Territories those otherworldly academies.


    This academy is so huge that people will mistake it as a huge town. Like it''s size there are enormous amounts of students take all kind of education here.


    The system of this academy''s recruitment of students is not limited by their seats. It is the passing marks they got from admission test. Just passing the exam you will have the chance to enter this academy. 5 or 50,000 no matter what number student passed the test, they can take their education here.


    But of course, there is a distinction between prodigy, genius, talented, stronger, medium and weaker students. There are three sections of students rank, it is, first 20% of students are core rank, 30% of students are inner rank, and the remaining 50% of students are outer rank. Of course, their rank is based on their all over marks they have gotten from out of 500 marks.


    The marks are divided into 5 parts, those are, writing test 100 marks, physical test 100 marks, magic test 100 marks, department test 100 marks and lastly 100 impression marks from five board member of the academy. Passing mark is 40 in each test, but if you get 300 total despite failing one or two, you can still be the students of this academy. So, it really quite easy to study in this academy, as long as you are not too useless.


    The motto of this academy, "We won''t send away single talented students from this academy."


    There are 10 days left to start a new batch of academy years. It is always the middle of the year where the new batch starts. Today is the day of the admission test. The admission took place for three days, and the fourth day is the day of result.


    There are 20 lines made for getting the admission test Serial Number. Though the serial number getting process seems so fast, more than 200 thousand students came here to take this admission exam.


    "Isn''t there too many students this time?"


    A gaudy boy mumbles to his friends.


    "Seems like it, but whatever it doesn''t concern us. In this academy, we five will come top and will become core members for sure."


    The handsome looking young boy said with absolute confidence.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Indeed we are from the great families, there is no way we won''t be top."


    The tomboyish girl said that.


    "True."


    The meek boy nodded.


    "Are you guys sure about the top?"


    The most gorgeous and beautiful lady of the group asked with closing one eye.


    "What do you mean?"


    The handsome boy asked.


    "I heard from papa that, this year daughter of Spear God and Grandson of Eastern Dragon King will take part in this exam."


    "Hmm... But still, I can''t see any reason to lose to them. They are not Spear God or Eastern Dragon King themselves, they are just new bud."


    Even though, the handsome boy said that he couldn''t help but frown.


    Suddenly someone embraced his shoulder with arm and said,


    "Hey, hey, I heard some interesting news, can you tell me in details."


    Handsome boy become vigilant and slap the hand that was embracing his shoulder,


    "Who are you, rude fellow?!"


    Not only handsome boy but all four of his friends with him become shocked and annoyed seeing that sudden behavior.


    The boy has yellow-blond, spiky hair and blue eyes. His trademark characteristic is the three whisker markings on his cheeks. He wore an orange and black color jacket, orange pants with a shuriken holster on his right knee, black unique looking sandals, and a forehead protector. He is someone who will definitely stand out because of his unique style.


    "Na, Na, there is no need to be vigilant, you know. We will be comrades in arm soon, Dattebayo!"


    "Who told we can be your comrade in arms. Hmph! You don''t even have the amount magic suitable for the inner rank student and you are saying you will become a comrade in arms of we great family, quit your joking, you peasant."


    Seeing the orange boy''s carefree attitude gaudy looking boy flared up.


    "Ah, you don''t need to be rude. It just I am trying to make some new friends. And I am really interested in Spear God''s daughter so I want to hear about her more..."


    "So, you are nothing but a cheap fanboy of that Spear God''s daughter or whatsoever... Sorry boy, you can''t be our friend... Not everyone can be our friend so move aside if you don''t want to force us to beat you up."


    This time the tomboyish girl said with aloof attitude.


    "Hey hey, Lady seems like you are pretty confident in your ability. Well, I would like to take you on by no means, dattebayo, I would like to see how powerful is your so-called great families. Or you are just nothing but talk."


    The orange boy pumped up his fist, he is ready to go anytime.


    "You little punk! I don''t care I will beat you up."


    The tomboyish girl gritted her teeth.


    "Stop, you two. Don''t start fighting here. Do not forget we are not in our territories, we are in front of White Moon Royal Academy. So, we will be punished if authorities see that, no matter who we are."


    The handsome boy interrupted and said with a serious voice.


    "Tsk! We cannot let him go just like that, he just taunts our family."


    "I told you, no. So, no."


    The handsome youth stop the tomboy girl with a strict voice. After that, he glared toward the Orange boy.


    "And you, don''t become so over-familiar with everyone you see. Everyone has their own personal space. What''s your name?"


    "Isn''t that rude to ask someone name, before telling yours?"


    The vain of forehead popped up when the handsome boy heard that this Orange boy calling him rude, who was rude himself just a moment ago. But answered anyway,


    "My name is Leo White."


    The orange boy place his thumb on his chest,


    "My name is Naruto, Naruto Uzumaki, Dattebayo!"


    [AN: Dattebayo!!]

 Chapter-62: New World or Genjutsu

    Chapter-62: New World or Genjutsu


    I don''t know what''s going on anymore.


    The moment I woke up everything was strange for me. Strange place, strange air, and strange nature...


    The last time I remember I saw off Sasuke who went out of the village to explore the world after the war period... but I also remember I was talking with guy look like Orochimaru.


    What is my name? Who am I? Am I Naruto Uzumaki or Jin Tiger?


    I just can''t figure out.


    My head was hurting.


    I look at my hand. My hand that should be missing after the battle with Sasuke was intact and well. The heck is happening, dattebayo!.


    Oh right, Kurama, why don''t I asked Kurama?


    "Oi, Kurama are you awake?"


    There was no sound. Maybe he is in sleep? No, a deep voice rang out,


    "Yes, I am awake. I am just figuring what''s actually going on."


    It was Kurama, the nine tail demon fox, who I have befriended in the war at long last.


    "What? You also don''t know?"


    "No, I don''t know where we are. Everything new to me. This nature, this is not the nature of our world. Can you sense anyone from Konoha or friends out of Konoha?"


    Now that he talking about it... I activated the sage mood.


    No.


    I can''t sense anyone.


    Sasuke, Sakura, Kakashi Sensei or Grandma Tsunade.... I can''t sense anyone at all.


    "No, I can''t sense anyone, dattebayo!!"


    "So, it''s also true for me. I also can''t sense any tail beast except that Ten-Tails."


    Kurama said.


    "Wait, are we in genjutsu? Or the real world. Did something happened we don''t remember? Did Zetsu plot something and merge all tail beasts into Juubi?"


    Oh my god, we are in deep shit! Even though I remember we sealed Black Zetsu with Kaguya Otsutsuki, a guy like him maybe foresaw that and done something reverses the situation.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Calm down!!!!!"


    Kurama roared and continued,


    "It''s true, I am sensing that big guy. But strangely his origin and our origin isn''t the same."


    What?


    "Isn''t the same? What do you mean by that?"


    That sentence is something I can''t circulate with my brain.


    "Remember, in this universe, there isn''t only one divine tree. Otsutsuki clan searching all over the universe for the divine tree to firm their chakra. And the divine tree in our world isn''t the only tree that exists. In other word, my meaning is this divine tree and our world divine tree isn''t the same thing."


    That is something new I heard. But there is another problem,


    "But you know, I also have something strange going on with me... It''s that I am also remembering the memory of another guy. It feels like so real that, I was that guy myself."


    "Hmm, wait, what? Let me dive in your consciousness."


    Saying that Kurama closed his eyes. After a long time, he opened his eyes.


    "It is strange. Too strange."


    Kurama said with deep thinking voice.


    "What is strange?"


    "You don''t remember what that guy do before you wake up?"


    Now that I think about it. Yes, I remember what his goal. I remember everything like I am the one who planned in the first place. It is something like I planted the memory of my original body and memory of the body of this world into a single body, a body that I created with a guy look like Orochimaru.


    "I am feeling sick, dattebayo!"


    "I can fully understand that."


    Kurama said with sympathy full voice.


    "Say, Kurama. Am I in genjutsu or in the new world?"


    I asked him with a low voice.


    "I don''t know which one is it. The time will say what is true and what is wrong."


    Sigh...


    At that moment, a guy came into the room that I was in.


    Kaguya Otsutsuki! No, a different person.... their skin color and horn in the head is the same and have Byakugan. It is not she, it is he. And the Rinnesharingan on his head, not crimson red but light blue.


    "Who are you?"


    No... I know who is that guy is... That the same guy whose memory I remember.


    That guy came in front of me and bowed.


    "Hello, Naruto Uzumaki. My name is Jin Tiger."


    "Jin Tiger?... Dude, can you tell me what the heck is going on?"


    I asked him without any formality.


    "You are Naruto Uzumaki and you are Jin Tiger. But you are not Naruto Uzumaki and you are not Jin Tiger either. You are an entirely new person."


    The heck is this guy is saying. I don''t understand single shit, dattebayo!


    "Umm... can you explain me in details, that I can understand. You see, I am dumb who don''t get difficult sentences."


    After that, this guy told me everything about him, about me and about our plan.


    And I am now at this stage... in front of the number one academy admission ground.


    Inheriting his memory, make me sharper than before. The thing is that guy can access me anytime as Kurama do, he can take over my body, but it feels like I am the one who is doing it, it does not feel like I am being manipulated by another person. The most important fact is he know everything up to date what I am doing, feeling and thinking. And I know everything after waking up from sleep what he was doing, feeling and thinking.


    Kurama is sleeping. He gave up on everything and said ''your main body is safe and sound, you are just like a clone who is transferred to this world by the different mean. So suit yourselves here until you die.'' And went to take a nap.


    Sigh...


    But I am still wondering if this is a new world or just genjutsu.


    I think time will say that.


    I noticed a guy with red hair and eyes with white colored pupils with a black border around it. He is one of the guys Jin told me to keep a track with, as long as I remember he is from White Tiger Divine Clan. What a coincident! To think I would meet him this early.


    Ok, let''s greet him.


    I went his behind and stood in the same line. After hearing the conversion of Spear God''s daughter I butt in while pretending as if I am interested in her and hug his shoulder with my arm like a delinquent does.


    Crap! My brain works differently after receiving memory from Jin!

 Chapter-63: Writing Test

    Chapter-63: Writing Test


    The meeting with White Tiger Divine Clan guy wasn''t pleasant. But if I did it with gentleman way he may forget about me in the future. That''s why I made an impression on me. And made him know my name by himself.


    "Dude, you are courageous. You actually face those great clan guys like nothing."


    Someone unknown voice praised me.


    He was behind me in the line.


    Choji?


    No, that''s not it. He just so fat, that''s why he looks like Choji. I told him,


    "So, what if they are great clan? Don''t underestimate the power of a common guy."


    I told the Choji looking guy.


    "Hey, you are good. Not a bad quote at all. Not to underestimate the power of a common guy. Alright, from now on you are the friend of this Ikuse Ryuuga."


    He introduces himself with confidence.


    "Are you sure you are not from Akimichi Clan or relatives of Choji?"


    I asked him because no matter how I look at him, he looks like clansmen of Choji, dattebayo!


    "The heck is Akimichi Clan? Never heard of them. And who is that Choji dude?"


    He asked me back with confusion.


    "Are you sure, you don''t know them?"


    "I am sure."


    Really?


    "Are you sure sure?"


    I asked yet again for final confirmation.


    "Yes, I am sure sure. Can you tell me why are you me that?"


    "Because you look like that friend of mine. His name is Choji Akimichi from Konoha."


    I told him about Choji.


    "Come on dude, I am not from that Clan. And never heard of him. What part I remind him for you?"


    That guy asked.


    "it is that not only his face looks similar to you but also fa-"


    "Say what?"


    For some reason, killing intent from this guy manifested. Why? Oh, I remember... maybe like Choji he also doesn''t like to be called fat.Stolen novel; please report.


    "I mean his favorite thing is eating lots food. And you seem like you also like to eat lots of food."


    I make a turn of the tongue.


    "Oh, you can tell, that I like to eat lots of food. Hey, your eyes are good. I also like to meet your friend name Choji, maybe we can become a good pal."


    Damn, his killing intent was taken out. I was sweating, dattebayo!


    "Yes, yes, I will introduce him to you."


    I nodded.


    "It would be good if he comes to our Eastern Dragon Territory, there are various delicious foods. I am sure he will like our delicacy."


    He also invited him to his hometown.


    "Eastern Dragon Territory, is it? Ok, ok.... hmm wait? Eastern Dragon Territory? Now, then you said that I remembered you told your name is Ikuse Ryuuga... Are you from Eastern Dragons?"


    He nodded.


    "Aha."


    I asked him again.


    "Are you possibly a Dragon?"


    He again nodded.


    "Aha."


    So, he is the dragon from East Territory. From Jin''s memory, I remembered that Ryuuga''s are the family name of Eastern Dragon King Palace.


    I noticed all of the guys who were surrounding us were scattered.


    "Did you hear? What did that guy say? He is from Eastern Dragon!" (Mob A)


    "Wait, so that rumor was true?" (Mob B)


    "I also heard that daughter of Spear God will be also admitted here." (Mob C)


    "Hehe, so this year''s batch will be something everyone looking for." (Mob B)


    "Who is that blonde with him? Could he also be someone from famous origin?" (Mob D)


    "Who knows, maybe he is." (Mob C)


    "Meh, look at that week looking goofy face and can''t you feel his poor mana? He may be his lackey." (Rude Mob)


    The peanut gallery on fire, dattebayo!


    This air was continued until I took my serial number. It is D19420531.


    Today''s examination is only the writing test. tomorrow physical test and department test and last day is the magic test. The impression marks will be posted in the day of result.


    "Writing test is something I don''t like."


    Oh, Ikuse was still with me. He was complaining about the writing test.


    "Well, I also don''t like it."


    Back in Chunin exam, I am sure I did zero in writing test. Well, it can''t help. One thing and another will happen in the end like the Chunin exam.


    "Where is your exam hall?"


    I asked Ikuse.


    "I think it is on Freya Hall. Yours?"


    Even though we took serial together our number was different, because of it possible that one friend will depend on other friend and cheat.


    "Hmm... mine''s on George Hall."


    The name of halls was given from legendary figures. Both Freya and George were persons of legend.


    "Ok let''s meet each other after writing test end."


    Ikuse said to me as if we are pal from years. Well, whatever, it''s good that I made new friends in a new place unlike past when everyone feared me because of Kurama.


    That Kurama, he is still sleeping. At least he can me help me with writing, I think Kurama is pretty smart, dattebayo!


    Wait? Now, then I think about it, will be the question in our world standard? Nope, this world''s basic power came from magic. There is no way they will make a test on our world standard. So, even if Kurama help me, I am still busted.


    Sigh... There is no profit thinking about that now, it was the Jin who wanted to make me admit this academy not me, you know?


    I sat on the seat where my serial number was attached.


    The instructor of the exam gave us an idea about writing exam rules and regulation. They emphasized on cheating. I think it will be hard to cheat, even with my ability I can''t do anything.


    The question papers were passed onto us. Well, whatever I guess there is nothing I can answer.


    But at least I need to see the question paper what type of question it is and try next year.


    Hmm... question number A, hmm Jin learn it when he was just 7 years old... Umu umu, this question is also easy peasy for Jin. Yeah, that also basic among basic for Jin. This question? Though it seems hard, it''s kids riddle for Jin... All of the questions of magic related and Jin is one of the prodigies in research of magic.


    Hehehehe this question paper is kids toy for Jin, you know?


    "..."


    Wait? How the heck I know it''s easy for Jin?


    Hmm, now that I think about, I also seem like know the answer of all question, dattebayo!

 Chapter-64: Perfect Marks?

    Chapter-64: Perfect Marks?


    "Eh... Eeeeeeeeeehhhh... I know all the answers to these questions, dattebayo!"


    I screamed out in joy after realizing that I know the answer to all questions.


    Wait...


    I screamed too loud. Crap!


    One of the instructors barked at me,


    "It''s good that you know all the answer, but don''t scream like an idiot!"


    Oops! I am feeling hot in my face. I noticed everyone is looking at me. Some of them laughing and treating me as if I am an idiot.


    "I am sorry, sir."


    "Next time something like this happened, we will expel you."


    Sigh!


    I was careless. I sat back into my seat and carefully saw the question paper again.


    I started to answer all of the questions. Strangely when I was writing, I didn''t have to wreck my brain over it. It feels like my hand was moving on its own.


    After some moments I already answered all of the questions.


    Wait, now then I remember it, Jin told me-


    "There is no doubt, by your ability you will enter Core Rank. But do not enter the top ten. Remain low key. It is better. In writing test do not answer more than 90 marks. I believe at least five students have the ability to get above 90 marks."


    Yup, I remember them clearly now. I answered 100 marks, what to do?


    Well, not that a hard thing to do. All I need to cut 10 marks. All set.


    Looks like I really become genius after having the memory of Jin.


    I called out an instructor,


    "Hello sir, I finished my exam. What to do?"


    He was walking back and forth and watching the students whether they are cheating or not.


    When I called out to him, he halted and looked at me strangely.


    "The heck you are saying boy, it''s not even 30 minutes you have another one and a half hour left. You are saying, you already end your exam?"


    Seems like he is not believing me.


    "I finished the exam. I answered all of the questions I know, there is no need to be sitting around here anymore. You can check my answer sheet."


    Oops! I was loud again. Hope I am not getting expelled this time for real.


    "Ok, ok, alright, just leave the question on the table and get out."Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Saying that I went out of the exam hall.


    From the window I noticed that the instructor was about to saw my answered sheet but saw a student was bothering another student, seeing that leaving down the question where it was he went to catch that student.


    Well, nothing to do here, let''s walk around the campus.


    After two hours finished all of the students came out of the hall.


    It looks like I was the one who came out of the exam hall first. After me and before finishing the writing test time limit only 15 or more students were outside of the hall.


    It looks like they are all expelled because they tried to cheat. When I asked a student he told me,


    "Cheh! That instructor was to Sharpe, he actually caught me. And why are you asking me? Aren''t you also one of them who was expelled? Nothing to do here dude, go home. Expel mean you can''t take next exam anymore, come next year with better cheating technique, bye bye."


    Saying everything on his own, he left the scene. I didn''t correct him. Because it would be a drag... Hmm, I learn some habit from Shikamaru.


    I am already missing my best friends. I wonder how much longer I will be stuck in this world. But Jin said I am already living on my world too, I am nothing but fragment or memory of the real me... I wonder what is true and what is false.


    Oh, fatso Ikuse came out from his examination hall and coming toward me. We set a meeting place beforehand, so it was easy to find me.


    "So, hey Naruto, how was your exam?"


    He asked me that first thing after he saw me.


    "Excellent!! dattebayo!"


    I show him my shining teeth and thumb like Bushy Brows Sensei.


    "Huh, really. Or are you encouraging yourself?"


    He asked me with a doubt.


    "Why the heck I do that? What''s about you?"


    He crossed his arms and said,


    "Don''t ask me that anymore. I barely answered 80. Which is the minimum standard for core rank."


    Seems like he is exhausted.


    "Well whatever, have you choose Inn for yourselves to stay?"


    He asked me.


    "Nope, I didn''t."


    I answered. There is no test today. So we have come back tomorrow. I didn''t book any inn to stay. I planned to stay in the forest by making a camp. A ninja like me has this experience to stay out for many times, dattebayo. So, I felt like I don''t need any inn to stay, you know.


    "You seems to be an unprepared bunch. Well whatever, stay with me. The room I booked is huge anyway, not only you even 20 people can stay there."


    He invited me.


    "You don''t need to, you know. I can stay outside, I have the experience to do that."


    I deny him by motioning my hand.


    "How poor you are, dude? You will stay outside in the cold night? There is no need to be showing courtesy. I am your good pal you know."


    He looked at me with pity and said the later part with a big smile.


    "Okay, okay, fine. I am accepting your offer."


    Seems like if I don''t accept his offer he will follow me to my forest camp.


    ***


    There are four ranks of Instructor in the White Moon Royal Academy. Rookie Instructor, Junior Instructor, Advanced Instructor, and Senior Instructor. After that Vice Headmaster and Head Master,


    Miss Ruhi Vermillion is one of the Advance Instructors of this academy. Currently, she was looking at an answer with deep curiosity.


    She was the coordinator of the George exam hall. In writing test, Rookie Instructor watch over the examinee when the exam was running, the job of Junior Instructor is to mark the answer sheets and deliver to Advanced Instructor. There are four Rookie, four Junior, and one Advance or Senior Instructor in charge of an exam hall.


    After the middle of marking the answer sheets, one of the Junior Instructors visit her because he is facing difficulty to mark a question paper.


    In this answer sheet, the examinee answers down all of the questions. And all of them were correct, but he cut 10 marks worth question from the answer sheet. So, technically he should have got 90 because he cut those 10 marks answer. But the problem is, he cut those marks which were not only the correct answer but also basic among basic while he kept all of the hard question intact. Instructor almost cried out, ''Are you messing around with me!''


    There also a possibility that, someone may have cut his answer out of jealousy, but who will do that? Couldn''t take it anymore he passed it to in charge of the exam hall Ruhi Vermillion.


    "Interesting. Why that boy did this? Seems like I have to keep a close eye on him. Naruto Uzumaki. And also have to see if that boy has enemies or not. They may have done this."


    Saying that she placed 90 marks on it, even though he should have got 100, but he cut the marks so as a rule, his mark is 90.


    But she would be surprised to see the final result of the test. The highest mark is 93, while this boy could have a perfect 100.


    ***


    "Ha-ha-hachho."


    Naruto sneezed. He feels like someone is looking at him. But seeing all over he found fatso is sleeping in another bed. Taking it as imagination he again went back to sleep.

 Chapter-65: Physical Test

    Chapter-65: Physical Test.


    Today is the day of Physical Test.


    In the physical test, the examinee will fight with two instructors. Each of them will give marks out of 50.


    The Advanced and Junior Instructors usually are the examiner. But this time Senior and Rookie Examiner will participate because of the massive amount of examinees.


    But before that, the department test will take place. So what is department test? Everyone isn''t an expert in just the magic only. Some use a sword, some use a spear, some use a bow, some use a hammer, some are the only seek the magic path. And those are the department that will be put examinee on the test how good they are at it. There are sword department, spear department, etc. But those are known as technical departments which only depend on physical strength. There are also departments of theoretical students. Like magic research, political education, social education, economic and financial education, etc departments.


    And Naruto just came out from the exam hall as a first person.


    His department is Magic Research as usual because he is also the fragment of Jin. In the Magic Reseach 50 marks on creating the magic circle that the test paper instructed to, and 30 marks on repair the broken magic circle, and 20 marks on viva.


    Like writing test, Naruto could solve those problems easily because of the memory of Grandmaster Class magic researcher like Jin.


    Jin said not to hold back in this exam. So, Naruto didn''t hold back like last time.


    But in viva The Advanced Instructor Ruhi Vermillion was pestering him with the expert class questions but the exam should be beginner class problem.


    Well doesn''t matter to Naruto as Jin said not to hold back, he didn''t hold back.


    He met with Ikuse. His department is Hammer. He said he is confident enough to get perfect marks.


    They went in front of the arena where the physical test will take place. There are ten huge arenas in this academy. This academy hosted more than 20 world tournaments and other international and national tournaments, so it has enough facility to host them.


    "Ummm... Seems like your test and my test is in the same arena."


    Ikuse said while checking the board. The range of serial number was given on that. Even though there Serial number isn''t the same because they took serial from the same queue their numbers are close.


    "Yea, let''s go beat some ass."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Naruto punched his fist.


    "Oh, you seem pumped up, Naruto."


    "You bet."


    Naruto is excited because for the first time he can test his physical strength in this world. Though he was forbidden to use Six paths mood, Kyuubi mode, sage mood, and clones. He is pretty confident that even without them he is still strong.


    In Jin''s opinion. Naruto has the ability to destroy Eastern and Southern Dragons. And can go against Western head to head if there is no Western Divine Emperor. Not to mention Naruto has full powered Kurama on his belly. His current strength may surpass the Final Battle Sasuke.


    So, yes, Naruto is overkill for this academy which altogether strength won''t be even top ten of the world. Heck Naruto even was forbidden to deliver any deadly blow on Instructor.


    When Naruto entered the arena, he saw some familiar face.


    Seeing him, one of them said,


    "Isn''t that rude goofy kid from yesterday?"


    The tomboyish girl remarked Naruto.


    It was Leo White''s gang.


    Naruto waved his hand and said,


    "Hey, we meet again. How is going on with ya?"


    Naruto greeting them as if they are pals.


    "Hmph! Arrogant Bastard. We will see how well you do on the exam. Don''t make us laugh."


    The gaudy looking boy said while brushing his hair.


    Leo White didn''t say anything but looked at Naruto with narrow eyes.


    "Well, let''s go. We have to find our examiner."


    The beautiful lady said that.


    "Let''s go."


    Leo White said and went with gangs before giving a glance toward Ikuse Ryuuga.


    "Leo White, he is strong for a human. Heh, even I can have a difficult time against him."


    "Oh, you are really strong."


    "Yes, you will know, if you see. But I am more curious about your strength Naruto. You are strong I am sure. But I cannot measure your strength."


    "Hmm, how do you know?"


    "As a dragon, we have keen insight for strong fellows."


    "You got that right, dattebayo!"


    Naruto showed his thumb and glittering smile.


    ***


    Naruto found his first Instructor to be the partner with the spar.


    He was a Rookie Instructor.


    Rookie Instructor doesn''t mean he is weak standard wise. The all instructors bellow 6 months is called Rookie Instructor. After whether you remain strong or weak, you will be promoted to Junior Instructor, if you don''t break any rules and regulation.


    In other word, Rookie Instructor is a matter of experience as a teacher in the academy, his strength or ability doesn''t count.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, are you ready?"


    "Yes, Sir."


    The first test is pure hand to hand combat, student or teacher cannot use any tools or magic in this spar. It is just a test of physical technique and strength.


    2 minutes later.


    "Oops!"


    Naruto was scratching his head.


    The instructor down, just with his pure taijutsu. He couldn''t help. In the past fourth shinobi world war, he improved so much that it is really hard to hold back. And the Instructor in front of him is too slow for him.


    The Rookie Instructor stood up and said,


    "Awesome, you are fast, a student like you is rare. It''s your win. Please, wait for the next teacher."


    In the eyes of the teacher, there was no ashamed or shocked, in fact, he was happy to have a student like him.


    "Oi, oi, isn''t that kid Western Dragon King''s grandson''s lackey." (Mob X)


    "Yes, I saw this blonde with that guy." (Mob Y)


    "Well, he is the dog of the dragon king''s grandson, he should be strong alright." (Rude Mob Z)


    Naruto ignored those comments. He saw Leo White was looking at him.


    "Ow, Naruto you have good technique and speed."


    Ikuse praised him.


    "Now, it''s my turn."


    Saying that he faced his opponent.


    It was Junior rank Instructor.


    No sooner had, the fight started Ikuse dashed forward and punched his opponent.


    That Instructed flew from there and crashed to the wall. It was one shot victory for that fatso.

 Chapter-66: Naruto VS Ruhi Vermillion

    Chapter-66: Naruto VS Ruhi Vermillion


    Ruhi Vermillion was ready with her sword to face Naruto. Though she is an expert of the fan, she also can use sword sometimes.


    In the 2nd physical test, student and instructor are allowed to use their respective weapon. To test their skill with the weapon they are holding.


    But Ruhi Vermillion was astonished to see the weapon that Naruto was holding. It was more like a dagger size, but not a dagger. Everyone knows that in the universe of Naruto, it is kunai. But that thing is unknown in this world for an obvious reason.


    "I take it, this is your weapon, Naruto Uzumaki."


    She asked him just for confirmation.


    "Yes! mam! This is my weapon, for now, dattebayo!"


    "Dattebayo? What''s that? Oh well, are you ready Naruto Uzumaki?"


    "I am ready when you are."


    "Well then come."


    She invited him to fight her. Well, she is the instructor, she cannot make the first move toward a young student.


    Understanding that Naruto dashed toward her. And throw his kunai while doing that.


    Ruhi barely able to dodge that and some of her hair fall because of the kunai.


    ''That was fast! I barely saw that.''


    Ruhi thought.


    ''Huh, let me show you my skill.''


    Saying that she also move some steps and clashed with Naruto. She slashed her sword toward Naruto''s hand, just to avoid injuring vital place because, it just a test, not the real battle.


    But Naruto who is from ninja world was able to see it clearly and blocked that sword with another kunai.


    He threw a punch toward her. It was really not Naruto''s standard punch, because he is trying to holding back. But for his surprise, Ruhi Vermillion blocked his punch with her palm easily.


    "Body enhancing magic."


    Naruto knew that because the memory of Jin informed him.


    "Ho, you knew just because I blocked your punch, you are good at magic, boy."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Saying that she back stepped and threw a flying round kick on him. Naruto blocked that kick crossing his arms on his head and push it upward.


    She lost her balanced. Taking that opening Naruto thrust his kunai toward her. But in the last moment, she dodged that by slipping down on the floor and rolled back from that place.


    The onlooker was seeing that battle with awe.


    "Oi, oi, you can''t be serious. She is an advanced ranked instructor. Not only that, she is the cousin of the current Pope of the Holy Empire. She should be stronger than her current rank."


    One of the instructors said that.


    Most of the students were in agape to seeing that high-level one on one battle. It would be understandable if Naruto''s opponent was just another student. But she is fucking damn advance level instructor, how can he battle her like that as if he is already a veteran.


    "Just who is that boy?"


    Leo White murmured.


    "He is strong alright."


    The tomboyish girl acknowledged him for the first time.


    Naruto again lept forward and attack her with kunai. She successfully blocking those attack. But,


    ''He is fast. It is taking all of my concentration to just blocked his attack.''


    Ruhi Vermillion actually sweating in her mind.


    As for Naruto he already got more than five openings to deliver a death blow but he will not do that.


    Ruhi Vermillion chanting inwardly the body strengthing magic. In this battle, the only thing is allowed body strengthing magic. But only students 99.9999% time done that, and she may be the first Instructor of Advanced rank who is increasing defense and offense on her body with enchanting magic.


    The student except few and even most of the instructor failed to see that she is casting enchanting magic on her.


    No matter how instructors saw this, this is not merely student vs instructor level fight. It is Instructor vs Instructor level battle.


    ''This kid truly is wonderful. Yes, I choose him as my exclusive student, there is no doubt he will be a Golden Core student.''


    Only senior instructors can accept the exclusive Golden core student. But Ruhi Vermillion has the power to accept one because she has enough back up in authorities. And the plus point is, she is the current head of magic research department, what Naruto choose as his optional.


    ''Okay, I will finish this battle with my final attack. I have to put my all physical strength in it.''


    She stepped back from Naruto and readying her sword for an attack that Vermillion family expert of, without using magic. This will also show Naruto the capability of her, and what can he learn from her if he becomes an exclusive student of her.


    She dashed toward him with that sword technique.


    Every Instructor can skin the weight behind that attack.


    "Oh my god, this attack will make me half dead. She became insane. It is true that he is strong, but it is more than the boy can take it. She became insane?!!"


    The instructor beside him nodded.


    Naruto also stepped forward with his kunai.


    When they were two feet distance from each other she slashed her sword toward him creating an arc on his right side.


    Naruto tried to defend that, but the sword vanished from his sight.


    ''Vanishing Purple Moon Sword!''


    Naruto knew that style because of Jin. It''s not like Jin knows every sword style but he knew that because of a particular reason. This is not magic. This is pure physical strength and speed.


    She faints her first attack. Naruto looked at his left, yes the sword is coming while making a similar arc.


    He can avoid that attack easily. But if he dodges it there is no comeback for him, because he just want to lose the match, and will be barely in top ten.


    He let that sword touch his skin.


    And he dropped to the ground while having wound on his left hand and chest.


    "Ok, the match is over."


    Though she said that, Ruhi Vermillion was astonished inwardly.


    ''He saw my attack coming, but he let him slashed intentionally.''

 Chapter-67: Ambitions

    Chapter-67: Ambitions


    "Rasengan!!"


    In the magic test, it was quite easy to pass the exam for Naruto.


    All he has to show he can use any kind of magic and able to shoot on the target.


    Naruto showed his fire style Rasengan and easily attract the attention of the instructor.


    By the way, Ruhi Vermillion was also in this examination as an instructor.


    "Good, you complete all of your examinations. Come back tomorrow for the result."


    Ruhi Vermillion told him.


    "Yes, mam!"


    Saying that Naruto exit the exam hall in the ninja style.


    "That boy is really fast."


    Ruhi commented. The other four instructors nod their head.


    "Indeed, that boy is talented. I wonder which family, academy or clan he is from."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, he is now someone who will enroll in our academy, he has become one of our assets."


    ....


    "So, pretty much all of the exams ended."


    Naruto muttered.


    "Man it was long and tiresome."


    He placed his both hand in his back of the head while showing a bored face.


    Remembering something, he looked at his right palm. There was a sun sign on it. The same marks that sage of the six paths gave him to seal Kaguya.


    ***


    In his office Western Dragon Divine Emperor working as usual.


    But he was not alone.


    There was a teenager in front of him.


    After finishing his all work Divine Emperor said,


    "Did you get comfortable with the new place?"


    "I can''t say that I got comfortable with this new place. It wasn''t my intention in the first place. But well, if Naruto is comfortable with it, I also have no complaints."


    The teenager said.


    He has two kinds of eyes in his eye socket.


    One was Rinnegan and the other was Sharingan.


    We can also call him, Sasuke Uchiha.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Is that so? I think you should get used to this environment slowly, after all, this world is completely different from your original world."


    Divine Emperor continued,


    "And moreover, you have the memory of mine. So, I don''t think it will be that hard to get absorbed in this world."


    Sasuke didn''t say anything but simple nod.


    Sasuke knows that, in front of him, this man is really strong. He is stronger than Madara and Kaguya. If Naruto and he can fight with their best conditions against him, it is still doubtable if they can beat him or not.


    Sasuke Uchiha woke up in this world a week after Naruto did. Just like Naruto, he was confused to get the memory of the unknown person.


    But he saw Naruto in front of him and talked with him about the situation he was in. He took the situation more natural than Naruto.


    He looked at his left palm. There was a moon sign on it. The same marks that sage of the six paths gave him to seal Kaguya.


    ***


    Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki were both standing in front of Jin Tiger.


    "Tell me, why did you summon us, in this strange world?"


    Sasuke Uchiha asked with his usual proud voice.


    "Maybe for revenge, maybe for restoration or maybe for world peace. Which one is a good intention in your mind?"


    Jin Tiger replied as well as asked him.


    "Isn''t that the same thing as Sasuke wanted?"


    Naruto asked.


    "Certainly, this was the same ambitions, once I sought for."


    Sasuke Uchiha was the person who experienced the bitter test of losing his parents and the entire clan, the person behind the crime was his own brother who was corner to do it, Itachi Uchiha.


    So, Sasuke Uchiha''s pain may be close to or greater than Jin Tiger.


    "I don''t know, what''re your circumstances... But I am living example of having those ambitions, those ambitions twisted, and I would have walked the path of that twisted fate if there was no Naruto."


    Sasuke said slowly.


    "Is that so?"


    Jin Tiger nods and said,


    "I am aware of your circumstances Sasuke Uchiha, in fact, I have a full idea, what had gone with the world of yours... You were so blinded with your ambitions that, you almost walked in the path of the dead end."


    "If you understand that, then what is the reason, you have those ambitions? No matter how noble your intention is, in the end, not always revenge brought a good result."


    Naruto asked with concern. Naruto believed that Jin Tiger wasn''t a bad person. He could get along with this guy really well. Because he knows what kind of person Jin is after inheriting his memory. But he didn''t inherit his will or understand the intention behind their summoning.


    "Indeed, I know that these ambitions may cause me to walk the same path of Nagato or Sasuke. And that''s why for preventing this I summoned you guys."


    Jin said while closing his eyes.


    "And how can we prevent that?"


    Sasuke asked by raising his brow.


    "Look at your palm. That same palm that you were given sun and moon seal by Sage of the six paths."


    Sasuke and Naruto noticed that already, but they again looked at their palm.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    Naruto exclaimed.


    Sasuke also understood the same thing Naruto wanted to say.


    "I cannot give 100% assurance that the thing I am going to do is noble deed I may be corrupted at the bitter end. Even after I achieve my ambitions, I may not walk in the path of good guys. That''s why, to prevent me from that, only you guys can step up."


    Jin stopped for a moment to continue again,


    "My meaning is, seal me when you guys see me that I become an evil person."


    Hearing that, both Naruto and Sasuke got goosebumps.


    "Sigh... Oh well, I cannot help but trust you."


    Naruto gave up but,


    "If we comply with you what good will bring us, we are the person that unconcerned with this world?"


    Sasuke asked.


    "Good question. Naruto, your main body is in your original world, so even if you undid here, neither you or your memory can''t go back to your world. So how about it, become the Hokage of the new world and stay here permanently."


    Hearing that, the cheek of Naruto somewhat loosened.


    "And Sasuke, you are same as Naruto, you cannot go back the world of yours. So, how about forget your dark past, and work alongside with Naruto to help him become a great Hokage."


    Sasuke pondered.


    "And my final offer, you guys will meet the person that you never expect to meet in your original world again."

 Chapter-68: Day of result

    Chapter-68: Day of result


    There are many students was gathering in the groups in front of particular places. The result of the exam was out.


    It was published in the white piece of papers in several places as serial wise. And that''s where students were gathering their heads.


    Students were noisy and most of them showing a tense atmosphere. Some of them showing happy expression and some of them showing sad expression, they are the individuals who already saw their result.


    From one of the groups, a scream was heard by students.


    "Eh... Eeeeeeeeh!"


    Naruto let out an unbelievable shriek. He was in front of the result board.


    "How did this happened?"


    Naruto''s face was twitching. Because he got a somewhat unexpected result.


    In the result board, there are six rows, those are, Serial, Name, Status, Marks, Position, and Rank. Where Naruto''s states are-


    D19420531-Naruto Uzumaki-Passed-485-5-Gold Core


    In another word, he has become number five position student among the freshmen. He knew that the top 7 students will become Golden Core students this year which was announced before the exam. By his rank, it is clear he got the position of Gold Core rank student.


    "How troublesome, dattebayo! Jin told me not to be in the top ten or barely the tenth rank... because he want me to not to be in the Gold Core rank."


    [Well, it doesn''t matter, I did expect that someone in your caliber will gold core even if you don''t want to.]


    It was Jin who is using telepathy of Yamanaka clan.


    [Sorry, Dude.]


    Naruto replied.


    [Oh well, now you are set up in this academy. I hope the invaders will make their move soon. Be careful of them. I don''t know the scale of their strength.]


    Jin said.


    [I understand, dattebayo.]


    Without any wasteful line, Naruto replied him with a serious face. Even though it was forced on to Naruto, he is taking his job seriously. Just because he knows that Jin isn''t a bad guy and there is nothing Naruto can do.


    Naruto got out from the noisy crowd somehow and started to find Ikuse Ryuuga.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Hey, Naruto did you found your result."


    Ikuse Ryuuga asked him.


    "Yes, I did."


    "Oh, what''s your rank?"


    "It''s fifth."


    "As expected I should say."


    Ikuse wasn''t surprised at all hearing Naruto''s result because he saw in first hand what Naruto was capable of.


    "So, what about you?"


    Naruto asked him.


    "It is fourth. I think writing test was my all minus point or I would be the first in rank."


    Saying that Ikuse dropped his shoulder. Actually, that is true. Except for the writing test, He got full marks in every exam he took part in.


    "Well, rank is just number. What is one capable of, it will be proven later with body and soul, you know?"


    Naruto cheered him.


    "I know right. I will prove that I am the worthy son of Eastern Dragon King. Hahahahaha...."


    While slapping on Naruto''s shoulder Ikuse haha''d. [In facebook style (>&lt</img>]


    "It''s hurt, dattebayo!"


    Naruto complained with a cramped smile.


    "So, who do you think can take the first place?"


    Naruto asked Ikuse, as he knows the current affairs of the young generation.


    "Hmm. If you ask me, I would choose, Spear Goddess."


    "Spear Goddess?"


    "Ah, she is the daughter of Spear God."


    "Hmmm... I have never seen her."


    The reason Naruto(Jin) don''t know her because Spear God like to stay out of the worldly matters. It is rumored that his origin is a country called Asmodeus but he does not stay in one place. It is also was a rumor until two years ago that he has a child.


    "Well, even I also have seen her just once, and that is a day before yesterday."


    Ikuse said.


    "Whatever, it isn''t my concern who she is in the first place."


    Naruto brushed his shoulder.


    "Say, you are not that curious person, are you? You are not even that happy that you become a Gold Core student... Tell me the truth, who the heck you are?"


    This is the first time Ikuse pressed Naruto for his real origin.


    "Just an ordinary boy who drugged into the struggle of power."


    Naruto replied him with a mysterious vibe as if he was enjoying it.


    "In the struggle of power?"


    But Ikuse took it seriously and asked more about it with a frown.


    "Yes."


    Naruto looked at the sky while creating a lonely face and continued,


    "This world is not that simple as you think. You don''t know who is who. People wearing the skin of innocence while being a real devil."


    Of course, there is no way Naruto could quote this on his own, he learned this philosophical word from Jin''s memory. But Ikuse''s face becoming more and more serious.


    "Seems like your childhood wasn''t that pleasant."


    This time Ikuse touch where it hurts for Naruto,


    "Maybe."


    Naruto said while taking two steps ahead from Ikuse,


    "But you know, I was able to change my cursed childhood into a blessing."


    Naruto looked back with a smile,


    "Because now, I am not alone. I have so many friends. And I was finally acknowledged by my best friend."


    Of course... By his best friend, he meant Sasuke.


    "Wow, so who is that best friend?"


    "He is not here. As long as I know he is on the Western Dragon Territory."


    Ikuse frowned after hearing Western Dragon''s name.


    "Western Dragon huh?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Naruto asked him seeing his swing of mood.


    "There is two part in this world. The first half is Western Dragon and the second half is the rest of the world. It is still a mystery about how their world works. Even if we want, we can''t apply the same thing as them. And that enormous evolution happened when the current King also is known as Divine Emperor enthroned."


    Ikuse Ryuuga, as a dragon, he has both admire and jealousy toward Western Dragons. It is just the nature of dragon''s who don''t want to see someone is superior to them.


    "Oh, I am getting off track. I like to meet your best friend by all mean. After all, I am also your new best buddy."


    ''That guy make himself my best buddy on his own.'' Naruto''s face was cramped. But told him with a smile.


    "Of course, I will. But remember he is rude and moody."


    But he didn''t forget to complain about Sasuke.

 Chapter-69: Opening Ceremony

    Chapter-69: Opening Ceremony


    The name of seven Gold Core students position-wise,


    1) Valentica Strada


    2) Leo White


    3) Rita Khan


    4) Ikuse Ryuuga


    5) Naruto Uzumaki


    6) Shirin Shura


    7) Xavier Nepolia


    These seven students are currently standing side by side on to the stage. In this list except for Naruto Uzumaki, all of them are from the big background, Khan, Shura, Nepolia, and White are from four great families. Strada is the family name of Spear God, and finally, Ikuse Ryuuga is the son of Eastern Dragon King. This new generation big shots are standing in the same place.


    Today is the so-called opening ceremony for freshmen. Head Master of the White Moon Royal Academy who is also the current clan head of White Tiger Divine Clan, Riser White giving the opening speech.


    Except for Naruto who is verge on sleep, everyone, listening to his word attentively.


    "Now then, our new pride, the students who hailed as Golden Core will introduce themselves respectively."


    Head Master Riser White invited the Gold Core student to introduce themselves.


    The introduction process will be 7th to 1st place. It was already informed to Gold Core students.


    Seventh place of the Gold Core, Xavier Nepolia came in the front part of the stage and said,


    "My name is Xavier Nepolia. I am from the United Nations of Nepolia. Please take care of me."


    It was the meek boy of the Leo White groups. He introduced himself shortly and went back to the place where he was standing.


    Sixth Place Shirin Shura came in front of the stage and announced,


    "My name is Shirin Shura. I am from Great Ashura Family. Name of my country, well all of you know, it''s Asmodeus. Though I am now ranked sixth, I want to defeat everyone from my generation and above my generation and make my name in history."


    She was the tomboyish girl from Leo White group. When she went back to her usual place and saw Naruto was dozing off. She stomped in his foot.


    "Ahhhhh...."


    Naruto let out a scream.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Lady, what are you doing?"


    "It''s your turn to introduce yourself. Go and do that, don''t make others wait."


    She said that on his ear.


    "Ah... I am sorry. And thank you."


    Saying that Naruto went in the front part of the stage. Behind his back, Shirin Shura snorted.


    Gulping down fresh air Naruto started,


    "I am Naruto Uzumaki of the Hidden Leaf. I am from Red Sun Nation. My goal is to become a great leader in my village. Which is called Hokage. Though it is not an easy task to do, one day I will become the strongest ninja of the world and achieve the title of Hokage. Believe it!! (Dattebayo!!)"


    Naruto formed fist on his chest and gave a broad grin. After that, he went back to his place just to dozing off again. He didn''t notice that everyone in this ceremony didn''t understand half of the sentences that he was talking about.


    Showing a helpless smile Ikuse step in the front part of the stage.


    "My name is Ikuse Ryuuga. I am from Eastern Dragon Palace. My ranking is just number. I will prove what I am capable of with my body and soul. Please take care of me."


    Bowing lightly he went back to his place. He said the same thing Naruto told him yesterday. He liked the sentences Naruto said him.


    Rita Khan who is also from the Leo White Group came in front of the stage and said,


    "Hello, ladies and gentlemen. My name is Rita Khan. I am from the Holy Empire. My goal is to become a refined lady and excellent wife in future, that''s why I am taking the part in education from this great academy, please take care of me."


    Winking once she got back to the place where she was. When she has done that every student started to cheer. She was one of the two beauties in the freshmen''s heart, of course, a speech like that will stir the heart of the students.


    But danger sense of Naruto was screaming that she is a pure devil under her well-refined skin.


    "I better avoid her in the future."


    Naruto muttered.


    "Eh, you said something, buddy?"


    Ikuse asked.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Naruto denied.


    Now then, the person Naruto was told to watch out for, Leo White stepped in front of the stage.


    "My name is Leo White. As my family name applied, I am from White Tiger Divine Clan and son of the man who is lived in this great nation. Currently, I am not strong enough. My goal is getting better and better day by day, and achieved a great feat in the future. Thank you."


    Saying that he turned around and look at the person he took as a rival. If it was before, it would be Spear Goddess, but now it was changed to Naruto Uzumaki. Deep down in his mind, he sensed that in the student buddy present here, he was the strongest. And his intuition almost 99% time right... or should be said, it is the wild intuition of the White Tiger Divine Clansmen.


    And finally, the leader of the Golden Core Students, Spear Goddess step in front of the stage. Everyone''s attention robbed by her. Not only she was extremely beautiful, but she also has a dignified air around her that no one can describe.


    She took her spear and thrust it to the empty air,


    "By the oath of Sun and Moon, I shall be the person who took over my father and became a great person like him. My life was changed by a great man, one day I want to repay the debt with this spear. I will help the good and slay the evil with this spear of mine.


    We are rivals of each other as well as the great ally. So, everyone befriends with each other forgetting the wall of status. Thank you."


    It was a somewhat grandiose announcement. She showed the air of the leader. Not only men were attracted toward her but also ladies are starting to somewhat worship her. She made another group of fans today.

 Chapter-70: Gauch Nepolia

    Chapter-70: Gauch Nepolia


    Except for local or who can provide their own expense, students of White Moon Royal Academy get a seat in the dormitory.


    But Gold Core Student get special treatment. They are given a luxurious house by the academy. And they must settle into the house.


    There is a place called Heaven Path area in the campus, where is 33 house in that area. 30 house for gold core and 3 for the Incharge of that area.


    The Heaven Path area divided by three division. Freshmen Division, Mid-Year Division and Final Year Division. Each division has 11 house, where 10 for student and 1 for division Incharge.


    All of the houses does not fill by students because the slot of gold core student each year may less than 10. Just like this year only 7 gold core students. And no more than 10 gold core allowed in a year even for exception case. In example if there is two students score are the same for the 10th place, then they compare who has more magic test score, if tie, then physical test, if tie then writing test, if tie then compare the score from the board member, but even that is tie then they have to fight each other... well even their fight comes to the draw, then it will be decided by toss, so it depends on luck.


    And this year that what happened for seventh place. Well, let''s talk about that later.


    As a member of Gold Core Student Naruto got a house for him. Well, it''s not bad for him. He would have settled into a dorm anyway. It is a blessing that he got his private house, and he can exchange instruction with Jin without any intrusion.


    Naruto wasn''t used to stay in a luxury and big house. So he is feeling somewhat odd having that house.


    He was laying down in the bed as soon as he unpacked his things. He was assigned an old butler by the authority. For a male student, it''s a butler and for a female student, it''s a maid.


    In truth, this butler was personally chosen by Jin. He put in genjutsu the authority who recruit and assign butler for gold core students,


    The name of the butler Naruto was assigned to is Killer Bee.


    "Hey, Naruto, now you have settled down,


    Let''s go we roam the town, yo!."This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ''This old man will rap no matter where and what place he is in.'' Naruto''s face was cramping.


    "Yea, let''s go, I was so busy for the test that I forget to tour this academy city."


    Naruto got back to his feet and started to follow Killer Bee.


    ***


    "You filthy commoner, how dare you to touch me?!"


    A gaudy looking boy kicked a skinny kid.


    "I-i am sorry. I was just cleaning the dirt."


    "Shut up, your trash. At first, you dirty my cloth with desert and now you are defiling me by touching with your dirty hand. It was my mistake to come to this low-level restaurant."


    Yes, he was making chaos in a restaurant. His name is Gauch Nepolia. He is also one of the members of Leo White''s group. His rank was 8. Because of bad luck, he was lost his cousin Xavier Nepolia.


    But he is cursing Naruto more than Xavier. How can a no-name like Naruto Uzumaki enter the Gold Core Rank, There must be some conspiracy in the system of this academy. Someone actually being biased for Naruto. He sent an objection report about that, but he was rejected in a few minutes. They are claiming that, White Moon Royal Academy never participate in such a low-level crime.


    Now, he venting his anger on the kid who works as a waiter in this restaurant.


    The blood was dripping down from the kid''s nose. That guy kicked where the heart was. He was someone who is way stronger than the kid. So, it is given that the kid got a major injury on his heart.


    The master of the restaurant came in front of him and said,


    "I am sorry, young master. Please, forgive this kid. He is young and I will teach him more and more in the future."


    The master was a good guy. Even though the kid wasn''t anyone related to him, as his superior, he came to protect his worker.


    "Shut up you old bastard. Aren''t you the master? Now, compensate me. I can''t wear this cloth that was dirtied by this commoner anymore. Give me money or replaced this with another same quality cloth."


    The cloth he was wearing was close to 10 Gold, and the net monthly income of this restaurant is around two gold coins (200 silver coin), there is no way master can afford this.


    "Huh, look at your face, it pale white."


    Gauch snorted.


    "If you can''t afford, don''t wage for another..."


    Saying that, with gritting teeth, Gauch raised his leg to deliver a round-kick on the master. He is someone from elite youth from four great families, this kick is well trained, heavy and fast. If it hit the master the wound will be more major than the kid.


    But when his leg was about to hit his nose, a hand grabbed his leg and throw it to another side. Losing his balance Gauch flipped flopped and crushed to a table.


    This happened less than 0.5 seconds that not only master but also the other customer in the restaurant couldn''t understand what happened from what.


    "Oi, oi, you should respect your senior in age. Don''t go and kick someone without any major issue, dattebayo!"


    It was Naruto Uzumaki, he and Killer Bee entered this restaurant after touring the city. Because Naruto was too hungry, he came to this restaurant. The reason he chose this restaurant, that it serves noodle which is close to ramen.


    But when he entered the restaurant, he saw Gauch kicked the kid already and after that, he was reprimanding the master of the restaurant. Though he doesn''t know what happened, he believes nothing major happened to get a treatment like that.


    Naruto went in front of the kid and touched his heart. With his six path power, he stabled the kid''s heart (as he did with Gai, I believe it isn''t Yang style regeneration like what he did with Kakashi''s eyes.)

 Chapter-71: Valentica Strada

    Chapter-71: Valentica Strada


    "What the heck..."


    After being crashed into a table, Gauch cried out.


    He stood up and look at the person who did this to him.


    "It''s you!"


    It was Naruto Uzumaki, he is one of the people in Gauch''s hate list.


    "You are that rude buddy from before."


    This is the first time Naruto Uzumaki actually took a good look at that Gauch.


    "How-how dare you to do this to me?"


    Gauch lashed out toward Naruto.


    "Well, this is what you deserve, buddy. You are acting like spoil child here."


    Naruto told him with scolding tone.


    "Who do you think you are? A peasant like you doesn''t have the right to judge this me."


    Gauch shouted toward him. But he doesn''t have the ball to battle against him. For some reason, he knows that he cannot beat this guy in front of him. It''s like some demon hidden inside of this blonde boy.


    "Heh... peasant? This world has no noble and has no peasant. The only thing you can divide a person by their heart. And I can tell you have a heart, which is the lowest class in this society."


    "You motherfuc**r..."


    Saying that he dashed toward Naruto, now he doesn''t care how strong is Naruto, he just want to destroy him.


    But he was stunned by someone.


    "That''s enough."


    It was the voice of a lady,


    It was Spear Goddess. Valentica Strada.


    The reason Gauch was stunned, the tip of the spear was on his throat. If he moves a single inch he is dead.


    Seeing everything has calm down, she retracted the spear.


    "As long as I remember your name Gauch Nepolia, right?"


    She asked Gauch, but he didn''t feel to reply to her.


    "I saw the full scenery. You are attacking a kid, just for a minor issue. It was just luck that the boy is still alive. No matter, who you are, do you know, in this city injuring a civilian without a big issue is a crime itself?"The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    She said with aloof voice, like a queen scolding her unruly civilian.


    "Y-yes."


    Gauch somewhat trembled while agreeing with her.


    "I think the boy is fine, thanks to Naruto Uzumaki. So, this time I will act like nothing happen. Please, leave from here. And never come back. If I see again, you are behaving like this, as the leader of the freshman Gold Core Students, I will make a report on you to authority."


    She said.


    It was apparent that she is making peace with every faction here. If a fight broke out here, the end won''t be good for anybody in the present.


    "I understand."


    Saying that he squinted at Naruto and left the place.


    "Thank you. You somewhat save the day."


    Naruto Uzumaki went in front of her and thanked her. If a fight broke out, it''s true that Naruto has the ability to annihilate every single person in this area, but he will simply lose the appetite because of that.


    "No, I should be the one who needs to say sorry."


    Valentica rejected the thank of Naruto while moving her head.


    "I allowed hitting the kid in the first place. I was present here from the beginning and did nothing. How shameful of me!"


    She showed somewhat ashamed face.


    "In contrast, you are the hero of this event, who save the day."


    "No, it just my body moved on its own."


    Naruto was being modest.


    "How about it? The treat is on me."


    She offered a treat to Naruto.


    "No, no, it''s fine."


    When Naruto was declining her offer, the master of restaurant spoke up,


    "Then, how about it, it''s on me, young miss and young master. You can eat all you want, today. After all, you save mine and my worker''s ass today."


    "Are you sure old man?"


    Naruto was actually delighted to hearing that. In fact, it was justified by having a treat from the master of the restaurant.


    By the way, Killer Bee has left the spot by then. He thought it is best for Naruto to handle alone... actually no. in truth, he gotta pee, and run away.


    "There is something I want to ask you."


    Valentica said to Naruto. They were already eating, Naruto was eating noodles, and Valentica was drinking soup.


    "What is it?"


    "You said, you are from Red Sun Nation?"


    She asked.


    "Yes, you bet. I am a ninja from the Hidden Leaf."


    Naruto answered while slurping noodles.


    ''What the heck is Ninja? no... I should think about that later'', Valentica thought and asked


    "Is that so, then do you know a person called Lancelot JT Pendragon?"


    Naruto- (Pendragon * * * oh, yea.)


    He fisted on his palm with an understanding nod.


    "You mean, Jin Tiger?"


    Naruto asked.


    "Jin Tiger? Yes, Jin Tiger. Do you know him?"


    Hearing that she got somewhat excited and happy.


    ''I think, I shouldn''t declare that I have a connection with Jin. here. And why is she asking about him? There must be a hidden motive. Maybe she is someone from Kiamat.'' Naruto thought.


    Real Naruto, cannot think like that. It was some portion of intelligent he inherited from Jin.


    "Actually, I talked to him once by chance. Why?"


    Hearing that, her smile dimmed down from before.


    "There is a book called, Magic X Physics X Weapon. He explained there, use of magic with a spear. Actually the strength I got at this point, not totally from my father because of Grandmaster Lancelot JT Pendragon. By reading that book, I comprehend the best way of using the spear."


    She looked straight at Naruto''s blue eyes.


    "If I can take instruction from him, I think I could understand about spear more and more, and become stronger than any time."


    She smiled while showing pity.


    "My original plan was to admit on Tower Of Eden. But alas! It was destroyed. Now, I don''t know how to interact him."


    ''So, that was it.'', Naruto thought. He understood that she has no ulterior motive. She is a pure fan of Jin Tiger. But that doesn''t mean he can go and said the relationship of Jin and him. No, how about.


    "Is that so... I also read that book. My department is Magic Research, Though I have little knowledge of spear, I gain some knowledge on magic envolve with a spear."


    In a roundabout way, he is saying he want to help her. Because he has the memory of jin, he fully knows the content of that book, and there is a possibility he can help her from memory of Jin.


    "I-is that so? Then how about it? Can we discuss on the spear?"


    She said with an excited voice.


    "S-sure, dattebayo!"


    [AN: Oh no, Hinata is in trouble.]

 Chapter-72: Devil

    Chapter-72: Devil


    "Those bitches!!"


    Gauch kicked the stone in front of his foot out of frustration.


    He was so mad that he can kill random people just because he was so angry.


    "Shit, if those bitches were in my territory I would have taught them who is a true boss!"


    Gauch was an extremely egoistic person, no matter who obstruct his path, he hated them to bone.


    He was so blind in the madness that, he didn''t notice that surround of him has quieted down. It is 5 minutes the sun already went off from the sky. Lots of crows were screaming in the sky which was strangely only noise in this busy city.


    If a sane person here in the place of Gauch, he would have noticed the abnormalities of the situation.


    But he was busy to cursing without pause,


    "Hmph! You guys, just strong now... but bloodline of the great family way stronger than the peasants. Just wait for me to surpass you guys. I will teach your place then."


    He punched the wall beside him.


    "Then, how about it? teach them now, what kind of hidden power you have got in your blood."


    All on a sudden a voice which was strange to Gauch''s ears rang on.


    "Who? Who''s there?"


    Gauch asked with cautious. For the first time, he noticed something is wrong. There were no people in this busy city. There was no noise, except for the horrific scream of crows.


    He was looking 360 degrees from where he was standing.


    "Ah, it''s me."Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The same strange voice rang out in his back. It surprised him so much that, he fell into his butt.


    "Who are you?"


    Gauch was frowning after overcoming his fear.


    ''No, good, this guy is strange and bad news...", Gauch thought inwardly.


    "Ah, I am just a stranger to you. Just heard your word, and came to help you just because I have lots of free time in my hand."


    The strange man''s eyes were shut down. He has the face of a middle-aged person. He has raven black hair which is strangely matched with crows.


    "What do you want with me?"


    Gauch was cautiously talking with him. Something was off with this guy.


    "Oh, I just see you as a poor child. Even though you have the power to become overlord, you are just being kicked out by random peasant. It''s really hurt me to watch."


    The guy said with shaking his head. He was trying to show his utmost pity on Gauch.


    Gauch mood got soured.


    "Don''t fuck with me. I didn''t kick out by just random peasant."


    Though he called Naruto peasant, he believes someone in his caliber was not a random guy, in fact, he may be from some nobility.


    "But in the end, you lost someone with no names, isn''t that humiliating?"


    The guy poked where it is hurt.


    "So, what it is to do with you?"


    "Ah, how about it, I will help you to awaken your hidden talent?"


    The man said crafty smile while spreading his arms.


    ''My hidden talent? Something like that exists in my body? My talent as the bloodline of Nepolia already found out, all I need is to sharp it more and more. Is it possible that I have something aside from Nepolia''s talent? Should I believe this man?''


    Gauch was thinking inwardly.


    "Think hard, young man, after all, this is regarding your future."


    The guy was enticing him with a greedy face.


    After thinking really hard, Gauch said,


    "Sorry, I don''t have any wish to believe you. In the first place, I don''t know you, you are creepy. My guts saying if I believe you, I am done for. Move aside, old man."


    Saying that Gauch started to walk toward his dorm.


    The man didn''t stop him but said,


    "If you change your mind, you will find me at Yellow Tower."


    Hearing that Gauch didn''t stop. He was walking as if he never heard that.


    Seeing his departing back, the man laughed,


    "Huhuhuhu, Oh you will come, the darkness inside of you is as great as a devil. You will come crying to me today or tomorrow."


    A pair of crow''s wings were opened on his back. For the first time, he opened his crimson eyes which have no pupil.


    If the old generation saw him, they recognize him in the first glance. He is from the long lost Devil Race.


    After spreading his wings, that guy vanished in the black smoke.


    ***


    "So, they are making their move."


    Jin Tiger was in the New Hidden Leaf Village. He saw the full scene with one of his crows, this wasn''t any jutsu but magic called [Spy Crow]. It is a 9th Class magic, which is easy for the current Jin Tiger.


    The current Jin Tiger not only have an infinite amount of chakra but enormous mana pool, that will scare any old foggy.


    "Those Holy Empire wasn''t wrong."


    Jin muttered.


    His current step of sending Naruto Uzumaki to that academy was because he got some interesting information from Holy Empire''s current Pope. Coupled with Rimi Winter''s investigation of White Moon Nation, he concludes the validity of the news.


    "Devil Race, huh! They should be a long lost race."


    A girl from his hand came out.


    It was a crimson haired girl with a scythe, an apostle of Death God, who gave her own name as Omega.


    "Yeah. Does God Race hate Devil Race so much?"


    Jin asked her.


    "It is like that if Gods are light, Devils are darkness... if Gods are positive, Devils are negative. Just by standing in front of each other they crave for destroying one another. It is something which is taken as Natural phenomenon."


    Omega calmly explained.


    Jin didn''t ask anymore. All he knows now is Kiamat are colliding with Devils.


    Or maybe whole Kiamat organization devil themselves. He doesn''t know what is true or what is false.


    But in the end, his target is destroying Kiamat whether they are men or devils.


    "So, you are someone from god race. Why don''t you go and kill him?"


    He asked Omega.


    "It won''t be any use to kill a puny existence like that crow. Something bigger actually hidden inside this world."


    She looked at Jin''s eyes.


    "That could even threaten the god race."

 Chapter-73: Devil Race

    Chapter-73: Devil Race


    "Devil Race again, huh?"


    Chief God frowned after overwatching the current situation on the planet where Jin live.


    "Did you know about that beforehand?"


    Chief God asked that to Creation God who was sitting beside him.


    "It''s not like that I know that beforehand, it is that I always knew that Devil will enter this world again."


    The perfect looking god replied.


    "Why were you silent about that?"


    Chief God asked.


    "Even if I tell you, what you can do? This was something bound to happen. There is no way you can prevent this. On the other hand, it would cause gods to riot more. To empty try of preventing there upcoming, why not just face them this time, and solve the problem from the core."


    In Creation God''s opinion, preventing the uprising of Devils, nothing but to give chance to uprise again on another era. Why not let them uprise this time and disable them from the core. Like this, there is a possibility that they can suppress 99% of them.


    But Creation God also knew that it is a risky step, however, he has no way to take another path.


    "Sigh! We need to make a conference about it, as soon as possible."


    Chief God said while heavily sighing. He understood where Creation God coming from.


    Well, even he said as soon as possible it would still take at least 5 years in human time value to organized all of the Gods in a conference. After all, the human''s value of time doesn''t match the Gods who have lived a few billions of years.


    Devils were exterminated 70 million years ago. After that, there was no news about them. So, this piece of information is one of the most dangerous news of all time in the last 70 million years.


    Though after the extermination of devils, there were the cases where devils were roaming around, that was a minor problem where they were deprived as soon as they came to light. Even in the mortal realm where Jin lived, the last devil was seen more than 200 years ago. So, nowadays, talk about devils become a rare case, and they become part of the myth in the heart of the young generation.


    Creation God thought about the long past, that many gods almost forgot about. It was when the devils appear for the first time.


    Devils were also created by the Progenitor Mother God. But unlike Gods, they were created in a different way.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Progenitor Mother God held the power that surpassed even infinity. Even after creating many races, she had the power that was still infinity. But the question is if her power was infinity then how did she pass away?


    In truth, many of the gods thought that Progenitor Mother God died because of exhausted of divine power. But only the first generation of Gods and few later generations knew the real reason.


    The wild truth is the Progenitor Mother Gods died because she created so many Gods in the first place. If it was known to other gods, it will cause greater turmoil in this world. Some gods with great virtue will feel guilty because they will think Progenitor Mother God died because they were born.


    Well, now then, the question is how Progenitor Mother God died? Gods are the principle that made from Light. Though gods like to call light as a Divinity, in truth gods were created by no divinity but a pure light element.


    But there was a great setback of using light element even the greatest existence like her. That is if there is light there must be the presence of the shadow. In another word, the Dark element. Like light was called the symbol of divinity, the Dark power was called the symbol of corruption. In magic scientific words, every element has a positive and a negative end, when user release magic, that output magic is derived from positive end. But what about the negative end? The negative end remains inside of the user body, which is the cause of fatigue, distress and sometimes that negativity explodes the user body if they are not able to hold enough negativity in the body. And the bitter truth is the negativity end of Light element greater than other elements several million times. The negativity of the light element is called the dark element.


    Brighter the light, darker the shadow. She created so many gods which are made of light, she was late to notice that darkness was corrupting her soul. She feared if that darkness eats her soul, she will destroy the same children that she was created with her own hand.


    She was not an object but the element itself. Her whole being was made of an element called the void. In the theory of element, it cannot be destroyed, it just can be converted one energy to another energy. Because she was an element herself, she cannot die. That was why she made a cruel decision. Which was she will disperse herself into darkness. And gave her children''s mission to surpassed that darkness.


    It was hidden that she was darkness herself. Only a few chosen gods new that fact. Because there will be many gods who have a great love for their mother, they won''t be able to fight back with darkness even those darkness corrupted them.


    The Progenitor Mother God disperse as the dark particles, and a new race born which was equally powerful as Gods called the devil race.


    The natural nemesis of gods born, and the greatest battle of the dimension started.


    But because gods have superior technique and experience where devils were just babies compare to gods, cause devils are with no technique except their pure dark power, naturally, they were driven back. After 500 million years long battles, 70 million years ago god finally obtained victory and exterminate or sealed the major to minor power of devils. But as said the energy cannot be destroyed. So those who weren''t sealed but exterminate, the energy of their dark element didn''t lose from this dimension and the first generation of gods estimated that devils will appear soon.


    Though they won''t be as powerful as the first generation, it will be a pain in the ass for gods.


    The Creation God stood up and said,


    "And finally the days, of the devil uprising coming near. This time we will seal them completely, if not 100% at least 99% of them. So, I want them to come at us with full force."


    Chief God nodded because Creation God has logic behind his action. And he would have done the same if he was in his place, after all, before taking the title of Chief God, he was known as the Wise God, who was the wisest of all being.


    By the way, other than this two only three gods knows about the future devil uprising, they are Death God, God of Knowledge, and one of the major God.

 Chapter-74: Jealousy (1)

    Chapter-74: Jealousy (1)


    "Naruto Uzumaki, why are you sleeping in my class?"


    The teacher who was giving a lecture in the class roared toward Naruto, who was dozing off.


    He got so bored hearing the lecture of teacher he fell asleep.


    "I am sorry, sir."


    He stood up and apologized.


    ''I want to leave this class as soon as possible, dattebayo (-_-!).'' Naruto thought inwardly.


    The fact is, he knows those basic magic topic that this teacher was lecturing on, of course, it was because of Jin''s memory. So, there is nothing new to him. Every second he getting more and more bored.


    "I understand your pain, dude."


    Ikuse said.


    "These topics are so basic for us, the gold core students that we can become bored by now."


    Ikuse sighed. If they didn''t know the basic knowledge of this level, they never would have become the gold core students.


    "Well, Gauch Nepolia. Explain to me why we need an extra layer of protection circle on a 5th tier magic circle?"


    The teacher asked Gauch who was from a great family. The teacher is guessing that as a member of a great family he should have this much knowledge.


    Gauch stood up and explained. It was a proper explanation.


    "Well, it was a good explanation. But something is missing."


    The old teacher was scratching his chin and said,


    "Naruto Uzumaki, you explain the same questions, but it must be from your point of view."


    As a gold core rank 5, he also should have this much knowledge, the teacher thought.


    Gauch looks at him with disdain, ''Heh, now you will understand the resource amount of knowledge of the great family.''


    ''Eh... me... Well, I guess I will tell everything that Jin knows."


    Naruto started to explain.


    Though his talking style was clumsy and scratching here there while explaining with little pauses, everyone including teacher was in awe that it was so well defined and easy to understand.


    "G-good. You did well."


    Teacher genuinely praised him. He was actually astonished that, even though it was a minor question which can be answered with some simple explanation, Naruto explains that more things have in it, and he explained those elements in simpler terms.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ''Seems like he also has a good background. Who is that guy?'', Leo White thought.


    Valentica was nodding as if she knew that it was a child problem for Naruto.


    But of course, Gauch couldn''t accept that ''Damn! how did he know this much? No, now I understand, why the teacher asked him in the first place even after I gave him a proper explanation? Because this teacher already taught that bastard before.''


    If the teacher knew Gauch''s inner thought, he would have choked to death.


    Though Gauch acknowledged that explanation of Naruto was well defined than him, he can''t help but take it on his egoism.


    ***


    Next class was a practical class on magic. The first class was the Theory of Magic where magic is defined in papers by wise men. But in this class students will demonstrate their magic ability.


    "In today''s class, I won''t teach you any new magic. I will see how well you can use your magic without chant. Now come one by one last to first in rank-wise."


    This class called S+ class where top 50 students were enlisted. It is estimated that this group may be the strongest class in history who will leave their name in myth.


    And to prove that everyone showing their magic on the dummy, which was already maturity level.


    "As expected, this class is awesome."


    Instructor muttered.


    The 9th ranked student came forward and showed his magic,


    [4th tier magic: Stone bullet]


    A one meter big stone was created from a magic circle and with good speed for eyes, it hit on the dummy. The dummy was broke by it.


    It was good enough to steal the attention of the gold core students.


    The 8th ranked student, Gauch sneered inwardly and came forward while roared,


    "[4th tier magic: Anger of the Silver Eagle]"


    An eagle roared from the magic circle and attacked the dummy by flying upside down.


    The dummy was sliced sharply in a few pieces.


    It was another level of magic than any other students who already showed their strength.


    "Not bad."


    The instructor gave a compliment for the first time.


    ''Heh...'' inwardly sneering he looked at the place where Naruto was.


    "Where the heck is he?''


    But Naruto wasn''t there.


    His cousin Xavier Nepolia come forward to show off his magic.


    [5th tier magic: Sorrow of the Silent Eagle]


    Unlike Gauch, a silent eagle fly toward the dummy. And that eagle sliced few times at the dummy with its nails. The dummy was broken into little quadrangular blocks.


    It was beautiful and magical.


    This was a completely different level from Gauch. Xavier can use [5th Tier] magic without chanting, it showed the terrifying talent of the young generation of the four great families.


    Gauch has the knowledge of the strength of his cousin that''s why he never doubt his position. In fact, Xavier was holding back when they were fighting for 7th place.


    In a tall building which was far from the arena, few personals were seating on the chairs. They were looking at the arena with magnifying magic.


    Total of 7 peoples was there.


    " Xavier Nepolia... as expected, the young generation of Nepolia Royal family getting stronger day by day. Even none gold core rank Gauch has great talent."


    One of the 7 spoke up.


    The man who is sitting middle of them nods. It was Riser White the Headmaster.


    "It is really astonishing that a little boy of this generation can use 5th tier magic without chant. This world really moved to another new era. I wonder how good other is. After all, they make their name even before debut on the battlefield."


    "Indeed, they will be great seedlings of our academy."


    Another middle age man agreed with the headmaster.


    "But..."


    Headmaster frowned. And everyone noticed his expression,


    "One of the Gold Core youth with blonde hair, did you noticed when he left the arena? I couldn''t comprehend his speed at how fast he left. As if he was teleported from that place."


    Everyone was shocked by hearing his statement. A student actually faster than Headmaster''s eyes? Actually, they overlooked it, because magnify magic only magnified the student who was using magic. But headmaster didn''t watch at it but directly looked at the field that''s why he saw the departing Naruto.


    But another person other than Headmaster who was the only person standing behind them noticed that Naruto left the arena with untraceable speed for eyes.


    It was Ruhi Vermillion.


    There was a devilish smile on her face.

 Chapter-75: Jealousy (2)

    Chapter-75: Jealousy (2)


    The ranked fifth student Shirin Shura came forward to show off her magic. She was the little princess of Shura family, who are well known for their physical strength. There are heroes in the Shura family who have physical strength equal to a dragon.


    Shirin Shura cast enhance magic on herself,


    "[5th tier magic: Aura of True Lion]"


    Her hair which was shoulder long stood up like thorns. A yellowish aura has surrounded her body. A crimson color mark appeared surrounding her eyes, and a diamond shape mark on her head appeared.


    She not only did channel her mana but also her family''s trait. Because magic won''t work 100% if they don''t activate their bloodline''s trait.


    Like a furious lioness, she jumped forward with her legs and threw a punch on the air just 1 meter before the dummy. She didn''t touch the dummy with her punch, but the aftershock of her punch worked like a violent wave and shredded the dummy crudely who knows how many pieces.


    Everything happened only in 3 seconds.


    "Good Job, Shirin Shura."


    The instructor said with cold sweat.


    The people who are overlooking this training session from afar-


    "Shirin Shura, her marvelous part isn''t her physical strength but her speed."


    The headmaster continued,


    "Though it is still paler than the other experts in her family, she will be the most fastest Shura if sharpen her with care."


    After showing off her power she showed V sign to her friends.


    "How is that?"


    She asked her friends.


    "Wow, you are growing more and more strong, Shirin, I am jealous of you."


    Rita Khan said while showing her brightest smile.


    Leo White nodded.


    "Seems like you can use 5th tier magic without chant, you have certainly become strong."


    Like that everyone in her friend list was complimenting her.


    But it was 2 minutes already passed by but there was no sign of the next student.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Where is rank 5th Naruto Uzumaki?"


    The instructor asked.


    Ikuse Ryuuga raised his hand.


    "Teacher, he went to take a dump!"


    The instructor was twitching his brows...


    "Ok, if it is a nature call, it can''t be helped. Now then next student..."


    "Yes, sir."


    Ikuuse came forward, and chanted,


    "[5th tier magic: Roared of the Water Dragon]"


    A 2 meters long water dragon was created from a magic circle and smashed on the dummy.


    The dummy didn''t break but flew who knows where along with the water dragon. And water dragon crushed somewhere which was hidden from the eyes of the students.


    "Well, there is no comment for a true dragon. They are superior species no matter how you see."


    Riser White the headmaster stated the simple and known to all fact.


    The ranked 3rd student, Rita Khan came forward, and chanted,


    [Fourth Tier Magic: Thornes of Purple Rose]


    A magic circle was created under the dummy, the color of the magic circle was purple, from that magic a branch of a tree started to roll around the dummy. From that branch, when it went to the top, a purple color rose bloomed. But when it bloomed countless thorns were pierced on the dummy, those thorn pierced on the dummy without any resistance.


    It was beautiful, enchanting, marvelous to eyes. But at the same, it was dangerous, vicious and poisonous.


    Yes, poisonous.


    Because it was a dummy, the most dangerous part of that magic ignored. Those thorns have a deadly poison which can kill an ordinary magician easily.


    It was fourth tier magic but was better than many fifth tier magic.


    "A-alright, it was excellent magic."


    The instructor complimented.


    While everyone is in awe, Leo White came forward and chanted with a low but deep voice,


    "[5th tier magic: White Tiger Divine Punishment]"


    A magic circle from the head of the dummy loudly a white colored thunder loudly clapped on it. The end result was a piece of black charcoal.


    The Headmaster nodded, didn''t said anything about his grandson.


    "From White Tiger Divine Punishment series... He truly is a genius."


    One of the middle-aged man complimented.


    Now, the last one among them, Valentica Strada takes out her spear, and point it toward the sky,


    "[6th tier magic: Javelins of heaven]"


    9 magic circles were created in the sky. From those magic circles, countless spear looking fragments were launched. The target of all magic circles was the dummy. The rain of golden javelin was showered on to the dummy.


    In the end, you can''t even see the dummy anymore.


    Headmaster narrowed his eyes.


    "To think, a brat only her 15 can use 6th tier magic without any chant. The old generation already changed, we are entering the brightest era that yet to see."


    All of the presents in that place and in the arena were in agape to see the tier of power of a girl who is only 15 years old.


    The instructor comes to his sense and said with a clap,


    "Ok, with this we can conclude the class, everyone gets ready for the next class... "


    "I yet to show my Jut- magic, dattebayo!"


    It was of course Naruto. Ikuse''s chick was twitching beside him. Similarly, the chick of the instructor was twitching too.


    "All right. Naruto Uzumaki, show your magic."


    "Yes, sir."


    Saluting the instructor Naruto lept toward the dummy and roared,


    "Giant Rasengan!"


    A huge blue and yellowish Rasengan formed on Naruto''s hand, and he thrust it to puny dummy. The aftershocks of the Giant Rasengan crumble the standing of the instructor as well as all the student of the arena.


    A hole was created because of his Rasengan.


    Naruto looked at the instructor while asking with a glance how was that. But instructor yet to come to his sense.


    "What kind of magic was that? And what tier?"


    One of the middle-aged beside headmaster asked.


    The headmaster didn''t say anything but stood up and start to leave from the place, before leaving he looked at Naruto again,


    ''That kid, he is a monster...''


    He also looked at Ruhi Vermillion.


    She nods at him.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I have great expectation on you."


    She muttered.

 Chapter-76: Jealousy (3)

    Chapter-76: Jealousy(3)


    "Wha-what kind of magic is that?"


    One of the students exclaimed after withstanding the aftershock of giant Rasengan.


    Naruto became so much stronger after the war, and he fought so high-level battle that he still yet to know his output of chakra. After all complete Kurama is dormant into his belly, so he yet to balanced his current power.


    Currently, he is now stronger than the final battle with Sasuke Uchiha because of complete Kurama.


    So, even Naruto was shocked when he saw the strength of his giant Rasengan. He did that because Jin Tiger told him, ''You are a gold core student, you may show them Chunin or above Chunin level strength.''


    The truth is even Jin didn''t know the current battle prowess of Naruto. Jin Tiger maybe has the all type power from Naruto-verse, but if you ask who is most experience in the battlefield, it is undoubtedly Naruto who completed many dangerous missions and also the most successful hero of the 4th Great Shinobi War.


    Naruto was looking at his palm with a shocked expression.


    ''Seems like I need to do serious training to balance out my power. I miss Kakashi Sensei now, he would have helped me with this training.''


    "N-naruto Uzumaki, what type of magic was that?"


    The instructor asked him. His name is Watson. He is one of the Advanced Instructors of the academy. He saw many kinds of magic because he is a teacher of the number one academy in the world. But he never saw this kind of magic.


    "Umm... You see, this is a Juts- magic that my father created, and Pervy-Sage... I mean my master taught me that jutsu."


    Naruto answered honestly while showing melancholic expression, he was obviously thinking about Jiraiya and Minato.


    "So, it is something blood-line magic. Well, that''s explained why I never saw that."


    Watson said. He didn''t inquiry anymore after seeing sad that expression from Naruto.


    ''He is strong.''


    Leo White thought inwardly.


    "Wow, not only you have great knowledge of magic, but you are also strong. Really, it is enviable."


    Valentina Strada complimented Naruto when he returned to student crowds.


    "Hehe, you think so."If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Naruto laughed while scratching his head while thinking,


    ''Well, thanks to Jin, I have knowledge of magic.''


    "Yes, how about it. before sunset, we will continue our talk on magic where we left yesterday at that restaurant. Of course, the treat will be mine."


    Valentica said as if they were old acquaintances.


    "Oh, you will treat me? Fine by me."


    Naruto happily agreed.


    Behind him Itsuki got curious.


    "Hey, what kind of food you guys will be eating."


    He asked.


    "The noodles we ate last time. You remember, on the eastern side of the city?"


    Naruto replied.


    "Ho, you mind if I tag alone. I also want to have a taste of that noodles again."


    Itsuki asked them.


    "Well, I don''t mind."


    Valentina positively replied.


    "Well neither me."


    Naruto said.


    "Well, do not worry, I will bear the cost of the foods. Take it as treat from me."


    "I don''t mind at all, dattebayo!"


    This time Naruto said with spirit.


    Like that team of these three created. Later in the history of the academy, they will be known as Three Giant Beast.


    "Looks like, I have to train more. This academy has so many prodigies."


    Leo White said.


    "Yea, specially Spear Goddess, Little Eastern Dragon, and that Fickle Blonde... those three are entirely different tier."


    Xavier Nepolia who always seems to meek said.


    "Fickle Blonde? Do you mean Naruto Uzumaki? Hehe, nice nickname, that suits him. Yes, I underestimated that blonde guy."


    Shirin Shura said with a laugh.


    "Hah, no matter how strong he is, he is not worth much to the great family."


    Gauch snorted.


    "If you can show magic with same strength without chant then say that."


    Astonishingly, Shirin back Naruto up, who was fighting with Naruto just the other day.


    "Yea, it''s bad to not recognized others strength."


    Rita also said.


    "Do not always be overconfident because we are from great families. It will be turned into our demise."


    Leo White said that while leaving the arena.


    Everyone except Gauch followed him.


    "Damn it!"


    Gauch punched on the wall.


    "How the hell that guy is so strong. He is nothing. And I will prove that."


    ***


    It was evening when Naruto was returning to his dorm.


    After talking with Valentica and Itsuki he returned alone because Itsuki has some family issue to handle and Valentica went to meet one of her acquaintances of this city.


    "So, Naruto Uzumaki you finally back. I was waiting for you."


    It was Gauch who was waiting for him.


    "Ah, you are that shabby-looking guy."


    "What did you say, you bastard... Well, nevermind. I came here to give you a warning."


    Gauch said.


    "What kind of warning?"


    Naruto raised his brow.


    "Stop, showing off too much."


    "Huh, are you a kid?"


    Naruto replied immediately. Why the heck he will stop showing off? And what he is showing off in the first place? He was doing the opposite, he was holding his strength so hard that it became so complicated thing to him.


    "Hmph, you are just a lower rank guy, who has few talents. But do not underestimate the power of a great family. The amount of resources great family has which can help me easily surpassed your lowly inheritance in just a few months. So, take my word as an advise and stop showing off yourself. Because I will challenge you in PvP test by the next month and will take your gold core position."


    Gauch told him with deep provocation.


    "Well, do whatever you want champ! But you can''t stop me. If you have strength then beat me. I wouldn''t mind. However, do not bully me, if you do I will get you back, dattebayo."


    Bully like him not new to Naruto. Because of his inability when he was a kid, he was bullied by many kids around his age. But Naruto never pulled back to those bully and fought back even though he got buttered.


    Naruto already had bad impressions on him. And it turned to worst.


    He didn''t stand there anymore and try to pass Gauch.


    Gauch got angry because he was ignored like he was nothing, and lost his cool.


    "You son of a! Alright, you call for it, [4th Tier Magic: Anger of Silver Eagle]"


    He shot his magic targeting Naruto''s back.

 Chapter-77: Jealousy (4)

    Chapter-77: Jealousy (4)


    Gauch was targeting Naruto''s back. He thought even if he is stronger than him, there is no way he can avoid that surprise attack on his back.


    He was sure Naruto will be gravely injured after that attack. He is not fearing the punishment of the aftermath. What can authorities do to a member from great family? At most he will be suspended for a few days. It''s not like he will Naruto out of this magic.


    But who is Naruto Uzumaki? A surprise attack like this tier really can scratch him? Even super fast kunai avoided by him without hitch.


    When Gauch thought that his magic eagle will hit on his back for sure, he lost the sight of Naruto.


    "Where he vanished to?"


    He was looking at up and down.


    But unbeknownst to Gauch, Naruto appeared on his back without making any noise and twisted his arm on his back.


    "What the..."


    Gauch let out a groan after tasting the sudden attack.


    "You are going outside of my patients, dattebayo!"


    Naruto said with a somewhat angry tone.


    "How did you appeared in my back?"


    Gauch asked while trying to look at Naruto twisting his neck. But he wasn''t ready for what was coming for him.


    He saw a giant demon with Nine tails staring at him with its crimson eyes. He started to cold sweat after seeing that horrifying thing.


    That demon neared its face in front of his face and give an intimidation roar.


    He shuddered into fear and start to foaming. He even didn''t know when he lost his consciousness.


    After seeing that Gauch lost his consciousness Naruto took his body in his shoulder and intended to go to nurse office.


    "Wow, what was that? The boy fainted just because he looked at you. Or there is more to it?"


    Suddenly a voice rang out.


    Naruto already sensed that person, so he didn''t show any surprise expression.


    "Looks like you were enjoying the short exchange of us very much."The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Naruto said while looking at the source of the voice. It was Ruhi Vermillion.


    "Oh yes, I enjoyed very much. You really are mysterious, aren''t you Naruto Uzumaki?"


    She said that while showing a charming smile.


    "So, what are you planning to do with that boy''s body? To eliminate him for forever?"


    She asked with a dangerous smile.


    "If I do that, you would have interfered already."


    Naruto said as if stating obvious thing.


    "Oh?"


    Ruhi Vermillion raised her brow.


    "You are watching our exchanges from the beginning, but you had no intention to interfere at least until it is battle to the death. You were just curious about the outcome. What is your goal?"


    Naruto asked without hiding anything.


    "Haha, you already knew I was there? Yes, yes, I am really interested in you. In my calculation, you should be the ranked number 1 of the admission test. But why did you hold back?"


    She asked but she wasn''t expecting any answer from Naruto.


    "Well, I am not expecting any answer from you. But I have trust in you that you are not any spy or assassin from another country."


    Naruto has sharped his eyes,


    "What do you want from me?"


    "Well, for now, it''s nothing. I just come here to say you that I choose you as my close door disciple. That''s all."


    Naruto knows about the closed door disciple. It is a system where a senior instructor chose a disciple to nurture their exceptional talent farther.


    After announcing that she vanished into smoke.


    "She really doesn''t care about this guy''s end result. Or she knows I won''t do anything to him."


    Naruto muttered to himself about Gauch.


    After sending him to nurse office Naruto returns to his dorm.


    He saw killer B was writing a rap song on a notebook. He was wearing Butler clothes, it somewhat mismatched for Naruto''s eyes.


    "Hey hey, Naruto did you finished your job."


    Killer B asked him while showing rapping pose.


    "Yes, yes, so did you find anything with your investigation?"


    Naruto asked him.


    "No, not anything yet."


    Killer B reply with the same pose.


    "Seems like it will be a hard job."


    Naruto sighed while returning to his room.


    ***


    The next day Gauch found himself into nurse office.


    "What happened to me?"


    He asked one of the nurses who was taking care of him.


    You were found unconscious by a young man yesterday. He took you here.


    "Young man? What''s he looks like?"


    Gauch asked her.


    "He was a blonde young man. Who has 3 scratches in each of his cheeks."


    Finally, he remembered what happened yesterday. he was confronting Naruto and was outdone by him.


    He does not remember what happened after that. He is taking nine tails fox part as his nightmare. There is no way he can see a demon on this campus.


    He shuddered into a cold sweat by thinking about it.


    ''But it doesn''t change that I lost to him.'' He thought while greeting his teeth.


    There is no way he can take this lost that easily.


    "Damn! I need to be stronger to defeat him. Shit! If there is any shortcut I would have taken that."


    Then he remembered the man who was offering him to awake his talent.


    ***


    Gauch visited the yellow Tower.


    It was an eerie and dark place. He can see the masses of dirt here and there.


    "Hey, I come to visit you as you asked for it."


    He said it with a loud voice.


    "Oh, welcome. I was waiting for you. I knew you will come here one day. Seems like you finally understand your worth."


    He didn''t have to wait for a long time. The answer came immediately from that man who always keeps his eyes shut.


    "So, I came here to awake my talent. As you promised, can you do that for me?"


    He didn''t request but asked with demanded voice.


    "Well, I promised you. I will never take my word back."


    Saying that that man laughed slyly.


    there was a crow who was watching their exchange with silent eyes.


    Of course, that crow is Jin Tiger''s spy crow magic.

 Chapter-78: Close Door Disciple

    Chapter-78: Close Door Disciple


    It was another normal school day for Naruto Uzumaki. After breakfast, he went to his class. He attended all of his classes with semi-bored expression. After class, he talked to Ikuse or Valentica. And then come back to his home.


    Actually, his only mission is attending the class. And Killer B was the one who has the mission to investigate the surrounding of this school.


    But there was no significant result. The thing is Jin was hiding the matter of devils from these two.


    After that day Gauch didn''t disturb Naruto anymore. Naruto thought he had learned his lesson.


    "Hey, have you seen Gauch?"


    Xavier asked his friends.


    "No, I didn''t."


    The tomboy replied.


    "Isn''t he is interacting with us lesser than before?"


    Rita Khan asked.


    "Yeah, who knows what happened to him. He even doesn''t talk to me like before. He always seems to be in a hurry."


    Xavier frowned.


    "Well, everyone has personal space. And I respect that."


    Leo White said.


    "Yes, when he will feel ok, he will interact with us like before."


    Shirin Shura said.


    Others also agree with her.


    From another side, Naruto was listening to their conversation.


    "Well, it has nothing to do with me."


    Saying that Naruto stood up and started to leave the class.


    "Hey, Naruto PVP test coming soon, who will you challenge?"


    One of his classmates asked him. In this class, Naruto was popular because of his strength. Here, Naruto made some friends who occasionally talk with him.


    "I am not intending to challenge anyone. Instead, I will take anyone who challenges me, Dattebayo!"


    Naruto said with a smile.


    "Well, if it is you I will be not that surprised at all. After all, I think you can take anyone in this class."This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Hearing his classmate statement everyone looked at him. It was a bold comment in a public place. And it was too late when he understand what he was talking about. He was feeling intense pressure on him.


    "Well, now excuse me, I have some work to do"


    Saying that his classmates run away from the scene.


    After that, all glances were falling on Naruto. Those gazes normal to him after he experienced all the looks of hatred onto him by his entire village. In contrast, the gazes of his classmates were of a competitive spirit. He doesn''t mind those gazes.


    Among them Leo white was strongly staring at him.


    Naruto remembered from today he has to take extra classes from Ruhi Vermillion. Thinking about her Naruto got a headache. That woman is troublesome.


    "So boy, you have come."


    Seeing him Ruhi Vermillion showed a happy expression.


    "Yes, mam! From today onwards I am looking forward to working with you."


    Naruto said with a salute. By the way, if you think Naruto was saluting her out of habit this is not the case, to greet an instructor from this Academy you have to salute them.


    "As you know I am also the vice head of the magic research department our job will be researching on magic together."


    She explained it without more talk and keep it straight while showing a charming smile.


    ''Oh, today she looks normal.'' Naruto thought. Every time he meets her he got goosebumps because he feels like whenever she sees him, she was devouring him with her eyes. It always seems like she has some intention behind those gazes.


    "You were impressive in the department test at admission time. So I think there is no need to teach you any basic terms of Magic."


    She stood up from her chair and take out a book from the book self.


    "It has been a long time I want to research on particular magic. But the thing is I cannot find a good partner to proceed with this research. I hope your presence will help me to research this magic."


    Naruto looked at the book that she was holding. It was a book that none other than Jin wrote himself. Naruto searches his memory and remembered about this book. He asked her,


    "Why do you think that I can help you with this magic?"


    "It is my woman intuition that you can help me."


    She replied with an enchanting smile.


    ''Intuition huh, sounds like a drag to me?'' Naruto thought inwardly.


    In these days Naruto''s thinking process was changed by several folds. Maybe because of wisdom of Jin Tiger into him. So he can take a decision that he never would have made before. Sometimes even Naruto becomes astonished after making those decisions.


    "Well, fine by me."


    Naruto has nothing to lose not only he has memories of Jin, who is a prodigy in magical research, but also even if he failed, he just merely a student so it is not out of expectation.


    After that, she started to work with Naruto in her magic research. And surprisingly Naruto exceeded her expectation. Her impression on him, though this guy looks like a goofy kid, he is surprisingly smart, at least regarding knowledge in magic.


    "Say do you know Jin Tiger from your Nation?"


    She asked him after the end of the researching session.


    "Yes, I know him. We have some past relationship you see."


    Naruto honestly replied her.


    "That explains it, that''s why you are so good at magic. You must have learned magic wisdom from him."


    "He is that good?"


    Naruto asked her.


    "You see that people only can research on the magic that they are expert of to evolving it further, but that guy can evolve the magic by researching that he never can use in his life. He is a prodigy that you can''t find In a thousand year."


    ''Wow.'' Naruto exclaimed inwardly because even Jin doesn''t evaluate himself that highly.


    "And a diamond can find another diamond. I mean you. You are also surprisingly a prodigy in magic, aren''t you?"


    She praised him seriously.


    "I can''t say the same thing, Dattebayo?"


    Naruto scratched his hair.


    "Oh, you don''t need to be shy. Because you are good that''s why I praised you."


    Naruto didn''t say anything in return.


    "Well, now you can go back to your own work. Come back here tomorrow at the same time."


    "Yes, mam!"


    Saluting her Naruto left the office.

 Chapter-79: PVP Test

    Chapter-79: PVP Test


    The list of PVP battles was posted into the wall.


    The rules of this test are,


    1) Only the lowest rank can challenge the highest rank.


    2) Only gold core students can challenge the lowest rank.


    3) A student can challenge or be challenged by 5 times at most.


    4) If the challenger withdraws his challenge then he will be counted as defeated automatically.


    5) If the defender does not accept the challenge he will be counted as defeated automatically.


    6) Above rules are also applicable for Gold Core students.


    7) The mark of each battle winner is 20, loser does not get any marks. For a draw match, the lowest rank student will get 11 marks, and the highest rank student will get 9 marks.


    8) The match schedule will be posted in two days before the test.


    And today is the two days before the test.


    "So who is your opponent Naruto?"


    Ikuse asked Naruto.


    "Its position number 23, 20, 15, 11 and 8."


    "Seems like all of those are an easy target for you"


    Ikuse stated with assured voice.


    "And what about you?"


    Naruto asked about his opponent.


    "Well, except you I challenged the all Gold Core student."


    Ikuse replied.


    "Come on buddy why did you leave me for the party?"


    Naruto asked with a joking tone.


    "As imperfect I am, I don''t want to lose my marks."


    However, Ikuse replied with a serious tone.


    "Oh, you are overestimating me so much, Dattebayo."


    Naruto said that while slapping on his back.


    "No, not actually, not only me, didn''t you notice the fact that no gold core challenged you? And I bet those who challenged you had no other way because they cannot challenge the lower rank student, and other students schedule was blocked already."


    Ikuse stated the obvious fact.


    Accepting the fact Naruto didn''t stretch about this topic.


    "But number 8 huh, that Gauch guy challenged you huh... That guy feels suspicious to me. But well, I don''t see the possibility to be defeated by that guy."Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Ikuse said.


    "That guy, huh... At the beginning of the school days, he did disturb me, I did a number on him. I guess he wants to take revenge."


    Naruto reply that after thinking a while.


    "Well, best of luck on your exam then."


    "You too buddy."


    Saying that they went to meet their respective teacher that they are closed door disciple of.


    From afar Gauch was watching them.


    "Naruto Uzumaki I will finish you this time for sure."


    The black miasma was swirling around him.


    ***


    "I thought you will challenge Naruto Uzumaki."


    Rita Khan said that to Leo White.


    "I just want to ensure that how capable he is."


    Leo White replied and continued with a frown,


    "And I also don''t want to lose my marks if something wrong happened."


    "Ha-ha seems like you are in full alert for him."


    Shirin Shura said that with a wild laugh.


    "Well, same for me, I also don''t want to lose my marks by challenging him without knowing anything. It''s just we don''t know his limit."


    Xavier Nepolia also stated his worry.


    "But I heard Gauch challenged him."


    Rita Khan said.


    "Yeah, it seems like he has some personal grudge on Naruto Uzumaki."


    Xavier said with concern.


    "I know he is strong, but I think he is not enough to take Naruto Uzumaki yet."


    Shirin shared her personal opinion. And no one refutes that.


    ***


    "Naruto Uzumaki and Josh Buttler, start your battle."


    When referee announced that both Naruto and his challenger Josh Buttler become ready for facing each other.


    It was Naruto''s first match of the PVP test.


    His opponent, Josh Buttler was a number 23 position student. He is a cool looking student who can use 3rd tier magic without any chant.


    Josh Buttler summoned a lightning sphere with a magic circle and shoot towards Naruto.


    Naruto didn''t dodge or anything, instead, he deflected it with Rasengan he created.


    Even after deflecting the magic, the energy of Rasengan didn''t fade away.


    Naruto closed the distance of them with super speed and directly buried the Rasengan into his belly.


    In the whirling energy of Rasengan, Josh Buttler''s cloth was torn apart, similarly with his cloth wound created on his skin.


    He was blown away from the stage


    It was a KO victory for Naruto Uzumaki.


    "Naruto Uzumaki won the battle."


    The instructor announced.


    All of the five battles will be held in one day. The student will get one hour break in each interval of battle. Because the student has to recover from fatigue and exhaustion from previous battles.


    Naruto won his 2nd and 3rd battle with KO. Now he was watching the battle between Leo white and Valentica Strada.


    Leo white was throwing the light magic one after another, but Valentica deflecting them quite easily.


    At some point Leo seems like out of his breath, he used too much magic already but on the other hand, Valentica was still in good shape.


    "Lose your gas?"


    Valentica provoked.


    But Leo White didn''t respond.


    "Well then, shall I finish the battle."


    Saying that she chanted magic. A huge spear created above the stage of the arena. Which directly hit his stomach before he could defend his body.


    He was thrown away from the stage. He lost all office strength to get up again. It was a KO victory for Valentica.


    "Hey, congratulation for your splendid victory."


    Naruto congratulates her with a big smile.


    "Thank you, congratulate you too, seems like you are having a good time."


    Valentica replied his congratulation with a smile and didn''t forget to congratulate him too.


    "Thank you. Your next match with Ikuse, isn''t that?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, good luck then, I will support both of you then."


    "Thanks. I think he would be the strongest opponent yet."


    "Yea, he has tough skin. But well you have the devastating attack power, so I can''t tell who will win among you."


    Like that Naruto and Valentica chatted before Naruto''s fourth match.


    It was another KO victory for Naruto.


    Now, Naruto''s final opposition is Gauch, who yet to show his face today. But before that, he went to enjoy the battle between Valentica and Ikuse.

 Chapter-80: Valentica Vs Ikuse

    Chapter-80: Valentica Vs Ikuse


    Ikuse uses a hammer for his main weapon. Because he has a big physical structure, he can deal with a great amount of hammer blow attack.


    The most impressive thing about his state is he has a good defense. Penetrating his dragon skin is almost impossible for an ordinary level weapon.


    Ikuse was only 15 years old. He is treated like a baby dragon in his country. After all, dragons are a long-lived race.


    According to the dragons strength rank, he is a 3rd class dragon. Yet he can be regarded as a super genius in the society of humanity.


    In truth, dragons don''t value the talent but experience. Having talent doesn''t mean you can become a great person, its experience which is making you truly mature and strong. So that''s why they sent Ikuse to gain experience from human society.


    Currently, in the arena, he was facing the number one student of the academy Valentica Strada.


    In terms of strength, both are almost same. Despite being a child of human Valentica has unusual strength that can match up to 3rd class dragon baby.


    Valentica had a very easy time with Leo White. But she couldn''t able to penetrate the skin of Ikuse. Not only that she has to defend blows of his heavy hammer.


    "Looks like I have to use my special attack."


    Valentica muttered.


    She was gathering all of her mana into her is a spear. It was a special attack that was improvised by her father after adding the wisdom of Jin Tiger''s magic research book.


    It was the 10th level magic attack, but Valentica can use up to 7th level.


    While doing that she was dodging the blow of Ikuse. She gained more agility than before she enrolled in the academy. It was the result of training with Naruto Uzumaki.


    In truth, if it was before Valentica wouldn''t have won with Leo White that easily. Because she trained with Naruto she can see a different view than before.


    Ikuse also trained with Naruto but he exchanged the blow with sage mood Naruto.


    The presence of Naruto made them stronger than before. And both of them understand that quite clearly.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    From a defensive mode, Valentica suddenly changed to attacking mode.


    That startled Ikuse, he backed away, but Valentica followed him with her aggressive mode and attack him with the spear.


    This wasn''t any ordinary move, but the magic attack of the spear.


    "This is bad, suddenly she becomes aggressive. And those attacks aren''t the ordinary attacks."


    This time he switched to defensive mode. He is feeling something is coming from her spear.


    And to make his worry true Valentica''s spear become bright with an azure glow. A phantom of the dragon was created from her spare and crashed on Ikuse.


    Ikuse tried to defend with his hand.


    "It''s too strong."


    To his surprise, it was beyond his limit. He couldn''t defend it anymore and blast from the stage.


    "The winner is Valentica Strada."


    The referee announced.


    "Man, those two sure become so strong."


    It was Shirin who said that to Naruto.


    "Yeah, they are talented individual, Dattebayo."


    Naruto also complements them by nodding.


    "Group of you three is monsters. Just how do you guys training?"


    The relationship between her and Naruto meltdown long ago. They talk to each other now like a casual friend.


    "Hard work I guess, those two really compassionate into their training."


    Naruto replied honestly.


    "Really, I think I should tag along with you guys from now on in the training session."


    She said with a wink.


    "Well, you are welcome to join our training session."


    "Hmm... Ok, I will."


    Saying that cheerfully continued with a careful voice,


    "By the way about your fight with Gauch, how do you feel as his opponent? I have an idea that you guys have grudge from the past."


    "Yeah, we do have some grudge before. But that doesn''t mean he is taking revenge on me. However, even if he does that I will take that match as another PVP battle, nothing more nothing less."


    Naruto replied her.


    "I don''t think you will lose. But still, I will say you to be cautious of him. He has changed from before, he does not even interact with us anymore. Something strange going around with him. So we won''t be surprised even if he shows us some ridiculous new trump card."


    She gave him honest advice.


    "OK, I will. Thanks for worrying about me."


    Naruto thank her with a smile.


    "No, you misunderstand me. It''s not like I-I am worried for you or anything."


    Naruto tilted seeing her sudden tsundere mode.


    ***


    For Naruto''s last battle of the test, he was waiting for his opponent.


    He heard that Gauch didn''t attend a single fight today. All of his opponents got default victory. Except for Naruto and Leo white company everyone already accepted that he will not arrive today.


    "Well, 20 seconds left for the deadline if Gauch cannot arrive by then Naruto Uzumaki will be announced as a Victor by default."


    The referee announced by watching his watch.


    But when it''s 10 seconds left the face of Gauch was visible in the arena.


    For some reason, his gaudy appearance changed from before. And his eyes were hollow.


    "Gauch Nepolia, hurry up and prepare for the fight."


    The referee ordered him.


    "Yeah, yeah, I will do that you don''t have to tell me that."


    Almost a disrespectful voice came out from his mouth. But referee ignores that with great skill. Because students like him exist. And it won''t help if he make conflict with them now. It will just waste the valuable time of his.


    After standing opposite side of Naruto, he said,


    "Yoh! Naruto Uzumaki good to see you in great shape. Because I want to twist your shape into a broken dummy."


    Gauch gave a nasty laugh.

 Chapter-81: The Ultimate Secret of Gauch

    Chapter-81: The Ultimate Secret of Gauch


    Naruto was getting a bad vibe from Gauch. Somehow he feels that it was not like the last Gauch he has seen.


    "Start!"


    The referee shouted for beginning the match.


    But both Naruto and Gauch were standing still on the stage. They were not moving from the place there are standing.


    For the onlooker, it seems like they were testing each other. Those who move fast may not get the upper hand.


    But its difference from what they were thinking. Naruto doesn''t want to move because he wanted to see what Gauch got in his pocket. And Gauch didn''t move because he was too proud to do that.


    It was already past 30 seconds they were standing like that. The time for a match is 10 minutes. If a player cannot beat each other in the 10 minutes, then the match will be called a draw. And which will be disadvantaged for the highest ranking player because they will get only nine marks where lower ranking players will get eleven marks.


    So many times it has been the case that the highest ranking player was the one who attacked first.


    When one minute past, the onlookers except for Leo White group, Ikuse and Valentica started to boo.


    Naruto lost his calm and said,


    "Alright, if you want to play like that, let me also play like me."


    Naruto crossed his one hand''s two fingers with another hand''s two fingers.


    "Shadow clone jutsu."


    Another Naruto was created beside him.


    "What-what is that? Is that illusion magic or doppelganger magic?"


    The peanut gallery was surprised to see Naruto''s Shadow clone jutsu. Even the referee began to frown to see the doppelganger magic. An ordinary magician never can use doppelganger magic. It''s high-level magic which at least 9th level magic. It must be an illusion or something else.


    Back to the match. The clone of Naruto Uzumaki ran towards Gauch and with his fist, he tried to punch him.


    But Gauch caught his fist with one hand and move that from his view after that he delivered a punch with his other hand.


    Naruto never expected that would happen because the past Gauch was a lot weaker to do that. He''s surprised, let the punched buried on his nose.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Naruto was stepped back several times. Not only he became vigilant, but also became so strong all on a sudden.


    ''''That bastard how he became that much stronger physically? The other day, I had pinned him so easily he couldn''t even move a finger."


    The real body of Naruto muttered.


    ''''Well then, how about more.''''


    Saying that Naruto created another 4 Shadow Clone.


    Dashing toward him one of the shadow clones throws a kick targeting Gauch temple. But he blocked that with his wrist. Another one tries to elbow on his stomach that was also blocked by his knee.


    But from the behind, one of Naruto''s clones grab his body and concealed his movement. And remaining two Naruto clones attack him with giant Rasengan.


    Gauch engulfed into the vortex of giant Rasengan. After the attack of giant Rasengan faded, the tattered clothes Gauch can be seen covered in the bloody wounds. He has already fallen.


    ''''That Naruto is really strong, that magic ordinary human cannot execute.''''


    Xavier commented.


    ''''Yeah, at first it looked like Gauch got the upper hand, but in the end, he turned the table with his doppelganger magic.''''


    Rita Khan said.


    ''''But you are overlooking something.''''


    Leo said with crossing his arms. Everyone looking at him to get the meaning of what he has said just now.


    ''''Didn''t you guys noticed? Gauch yet to use any magic. I am wondering about why he didn''t use any magic if he used magic he wouldn''t have defeated like this.''''


    ''''Look that guy is standing.''''


    One of the onlookers commented. Leo White group''s shockingly look at the stage.


    They were shocked because past Gauch never could withstand the attack of this caliber. He wouldn''t able to move his finger, let alone standing again.


    ''''What the heck is going on? Did he get some strength boost that we don''t know about?''''


    Shirin Shura asked.


    ''''Its look like he has. Remember clearly, he didn''t interact with us after class started at this academy. So I think he was doing some secret training while hiding from us.''''


    Leo White said.


    ''''I don''t understand, what good will bring to him hiding his training from us?''''


    Shirin Shura asked with a frown. Not only her but everyone also thinking about the same thing.


    ''''I don''t know, ask him.''''


    Leo White shrugged his shoulder. Though Gauch was an arrogant guy, he never hides things from them. Instead, he proudly announced what he has got.


    "Ha-ha-ha, I thought I will kill you without using my ultimate secret power. But congratulation Naruto Uzumaki you are strong enough to see my ultimate strength."


    Saying that he looked at Naruto with bloody eyes.


    ''''Let me show you now, the strength of a man who will surpass the boundary of human, and shall become a Dragon among men."


    When he finished that a black type of mist started to dwell around him. From his mouth and nose breath of black mist came out.


    In his eyes, there was no pupil, and his white parts of the eyes turning into crimson red.


    "What the? What is happening?"


    The referee shouted.


    Because the whole arena was filled with black mist. This black mist was sinister, so evil and harmful by just skin it.


    The amount of magic power dormant into Gauch increased by several folds. Which surpassed even the spear goddess.


    ***


    The principal Riser White sense sinister familiar mana.


    "This mana... It is coming from our academy, how is it possible? Why is a devil residing in our academy?"


    He knew this mana. This is the Dark mana of a devil. 200 years ago, he last saw a devil.


    That time gathering everyone''s strength of around the world they were successful to defeat that devil.


    Though this devil is far weaker than the devil they have sealed, in the end, a devil is a devil.


    He stood up and fight for the place where he can sense it.


    He saw Naruto Uzumaki was confronting the devil.


    "Wait, this is not a devil. It''s the boy of the Nepolia Royal family. How the heaven, he is showing the power of a real devil?"


    Riser white showed an astonishing face.

 Chapter-82: Naruto VS Gauch

    Chapter-82: Naruto VS Gauch


    Naruto can sense an awesome level of negativity from that guy.


    "What, what kind of magic aura is this? I am not finding this is in Jin''s memory."


    Naruto asked inwardly.


    Of course, Jin didn''t see the dark magic in his 21 years of life because the last devil was seen in 200 years ago.


    "This magic is almost like shadow style."


    It was nine tails who opened his mouth.


    "Shadow style?"


    Naruto asked back.


    "You also possess the shadow style. that Gedo Black Rod of your is made of shadow style."


    Kurama said.


    "So you mean that guy possessed the same thing as shadow style."


    "No, it''s something different and sinister. But the origin of the power is from dark energy like shadow style. This guy is trouble. Can you handle him on your own or want my help?"


    Kurama offered his help to Naruto.


    "No, it''s ok. I can handle this guy on my own. I have become a lot stronger even without your help, Dattebayo."


    Naruto winked.


    "Heh! You are talking big."


    Kurama sneered.


    "What? Are you feeling sad and lonely?"


    Naruto taunted him.


    "Like I would, you twerp."


    Kurama said while going back to his sleeping posture with closing his eyes.


    "Heh, you are feeling lonely, aren''t you?"


    Naruto muttered.


    "Well then, seems like I have to clear the mess now."


    Naruto was fairly confident to take out the guy Infront of him.


    "Seems like, I have to use Sage Mode."


    [Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaar]


    An impossible groan for a human let out from Gauch''s mouth.


    "Heh, seems like that guy turned into a monster, Dattebayo."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Naruto said.


    "Gauch, what did you turn into?"


    Xavier said that while showing worry.


    "What kind of power is it? Did he turn into a demon while pursuing more power?"


    Leo White asked to himself. They don''t know what is a devil. If they did, they would be in a worse state than they are now.


    What is a devil? It is a pure symbol of evil. They have pure negative mana that anything it touches turned into a defected product.


    It is clear that Gauch lost his sanity by now. He is roaring endlessly. But after he stopped doing that, he looked at Naruto.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, kill you, kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill youkill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill youkill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill youkill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill youkill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill youkill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you!"


    He is saying that line over and over again.


    "Ok, then come at me, if you want to kill me."


    From afar Riser White looking at them.


    "You are not going to interfere, sir?"


    The vice head who appeared in front of him said that.


    "No, I want to see the power level of Naruto Uzumaki. In this academy, he is a mystery boy."


    "But that thing is a devil!"


    Vice Head said with a worried expression.


    "Yea, I know. But I think, that brat has the ability to parry it."


    Riser White narrowed his eyes as if seeing the exchange between two monsters in a gladiator arena.


    After getting provocation of Naruto, Gauch dashed towards him with a god-speed and punched him.


    Crossing his arms Naruto to defend it. But he was backed a few steps.


    "Hey, you got stronger than before."


    Gauch got down with great speed. With putting all of his weight on his hand on the ground, sent a kick towards him. Naruto avoided that kicked which missed his chin and grabbed his leg. He threw him on the tiles of the arena by putting all of his strength.


    "Gah."


    Gauch groaned. But twisting his arms and legs he stood up.


    An arm was made of dark mana sent a punched towards Naruto. He avoided it.


    Naruto looked at the clone which was sitting in Sage posture and he undid that clone.


    The yellow-red color appeared on his eyelids and pigments change into a toad''s pigment. This is the perfect Sage mode of Naruto.


    Naruto could use Kurama to enter Sage mode easily instead of a clone, but he want to see how much his worth currently without the power of nine tails demon fox.


    He stopped the raging hand of the dark mana which tried to slap him with his hand and broke it like ceramic.


    "Shit, Why? Why are you still standing there and fighting back? You supposed to be laying in the ground like trash."


    Saying that he created a black magic vortex into his hand. It''s dormant a great amount of magic.


    "Sir, that attack may not be handled by that kid."


    Vice Head told that to Riser White. But Riser White remained silent.


    Because he saw Naruto Uzumaki also making something on his hand with his two doppelgangers.


    "Sage art: Rasenshuriken!"


    Naruto announced the technique.


    Gauch threw the dark vortex toward him. Similarly, Naruto also threw the Rasenshuriken towards Gauch.


    In the middle, they clashed. But the wind blades of Rasenshuriken pierced the dark vortex and dispersed the whole dark magic into the mist. After that, it went straight toward Gauch.


    "What?"


    Gauch shouted when he saw his dark vortex dispersed into the mist. And he doesn''t have enough time to dodge the Rasenshuriken.


    He tried to create the shield of dark mist, but that was also broke like tofu and clashed on his body.


    The chakra into Rasenshuriken blasted into vortex surrounding Gauch, and countess chakra blades inside the Rasenshuriken vortex piercing him like thorns.


    When the barrage ended, the foaming body of Gauch was falling on the broken tiles, he was barely breathing.


    The result of the match was clear as day.

 Chapter-83: National Tournament

    Chapter-83: National Tournament


    It has been already six months the incident of Gauch happened.


    It remained a mystery how Gauch got devil magic on his body. Because he never returned from the coma after the battle with Naruto.


    The all previous testimony says that there was no black energy on his body before. So, how he got that evil mana it still under investigation.


    Except for Naruto and Killer Bee, no one knows the real reason how Gauch got the dark magic.


    Jin Tiger already informed them about the person who gave him dark mana. But the sad thing is that guy just vanished from the world.


    Jin Tiger couldn''t sense him anymore after that day. In his theory, that guy went some different dimension from this world.


    Currently, Gauch was sent to his home country. But the investigator still kept eye on him. You don''t know what will happen if he again goes berserk.


    This is a piece of big news that even 3 dragons keeping track on him.


    Devils are fearful species that no one can ignore. They should be eliminated even if they are weakest one. Because devils are symbols of pure evil.


    Both White Moon Royal Academy and Nepolia Nation in constant surveillance to watch out for another devil appearing.


    As for Naruto, he is spending idle life in the academy. Currently, he is spending his time only for training. There is no actual dangerous mission for him rather there is no mission for him.


    There was 2 PVP battle after the first one. No one dares to challenge Naruto Uzumaki. Only those who had no choice was forced to battle with Naruto.


    From gold core students, Shirin Shura challenged him once but she was utterly defeated.


    In these six months, Naruto was accustomed to this academy and this world. He has learned so many general knowledge about this world. Which may save him from the future awkward situation.


    The most fun part is Naruto learn some basic magic, which can be used in a critical situation. Naruto didn''t have any Mana when he was created. But his body was created for withholding mana. So as time goes nature has poured mana in his body. It was also true for Sasuke and Killer B.


    Naruto currently practicing with Valentica and Ikuse.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Those two were being pushed down by Naruto again and again.


    They have practiced together many times. But there wasn''t a single time where they could win the battle. Even both of them couldn''t win with him.


    Even sometimes when Shirin Shura join with them Naruto still was unbeaten.


    The reason Naruto is so strong not because he has a vast amount of power. The major reasons are Naruto has a sharp perception, has danger sense, unbelievable movement speed for their eyes and so many real-life battle experience.


    Like, every day today was another defeat for them.


    "Hey Naruto, go sometime easy with us, will you?"


    Ikuse said while heavily breathing.


    "If I went easy with you guys, was there any meaning to battle with you guys?"


    Naruto asked.


    "There is no way, we could accept that."


    Valentica replied sharply. She is too prideful, honest and valiant spearwomen, there is no way she will like handicap win.


    "True and it''s not even a real fight."


    Naruto said with a broad smile.


    "So, you guys were defeated again."


    A voice came from behind. It was Shirin.


    "Look, who is saying? You were defeated faster than us."


    Ikuse said it with a bitter voice.


    "But I am still one rank lower than Naruto but on the other hand, you guys are higher rankers. My case is normal but aren''t you guys shameless enough that you are losing someone who is lower ranked than you?"


    Shirin debated with them.


    "Hmph! Naruto just hid his strength or he may become the first gold core ranker."


    Well, all of them knows this was true.


    "So, you want to join us today?"


    Naruto hurriedly changed the topic.


    "Meh... I came for another reason today."


    "What is?"


    "You guys left before the announcement. So, you guys missed that. The announcement was the national tournament will be held on next month. So everyone told to be prepared."


    Unlike the Redsun Nation, White Moon Nation organized a national tournament every year.


    Because of the spectator far greater than in any other country of this world look forward to this tournament. Even spectator from outside of the country came to watch this tournament.


    Although White Moon Nation began their first national tournament hundred years later than Redsun Nation, it is their 300th tournament. Not to mention it is far more popular than RedSun Nation national tournament.


    There is no selection process for pick up performer in this academy. Because in every PVP test students are proving themselves who is weaker and who is strong.


    So, top 9 students from each year pick up by rank-wise.


    By the way, the tournament has four events, first-year championship, second-year championship, third-year championship, and Siege War.


    In the first year, second year and third-year championship, only those in their respective year can attend that particular event.


    As for Siege War, the selected few from each year can perform as a single team to represent an academy.


    But there is a rule that at least 2 students from each year must be selected in 11 students team for Siege War, and this rule for every academy in the tournament.


    "Seems, like finally one of my looking forward tournament about to begin."


    Valentica gave a fearless smile.


    The White Moon Nation''s National tournament is the 3rd popular tournament in the world. The second popular tournament is International Tournament. And the most popular tournament is Free For All. The Free For All tournament has the history worth of hundred thousand years which is hosted by Western Dragon Territory in every ten years. By the way, Free For All tournament is free for all, there is no age restriction or position, every individual who is living in this world can participate.


    Let''s talk about this later.


    Hearing this tournament about to start, Naruto''s eyes showed a sharp aura. Because for Jin this tournament is important for hunting the hunters.

 Chapter-84: Gemstones

    Chapter-84: Gemstones


    In the far north of this world, there is an eerie place where no one lives. This was a dark world that barely human set a foot in here. This place was so dark and cold that the sun shines every 3 months interval.


    The name of this place was given Abandoned Land. This land was separated from the world where human lives by a huge ocean. Which was one of the main reason, why very few humans or other living beings showed interest to set a foot here.


    This land was so big that there are many places yet to mark on the map.


    But that doesn''t mean there is no living being residing here. There are many ferocious arctic monsters roaming around this cold kingdom from time to time.


    Those who set a foot here have to be cautious of those monster. They couldn''t camp in one place for a long time. If someone came alone here that means is in the pit of hell.


    But surprisingly in this dark cold kingdom, a lone shadow was creeping toward a certain place. There was no hesitation or fear in his walking style.


    As if that shadow declaring that he fears none.


    He reached his destination, he stood before a huge gate.


    "So, it was really here."


    The man muttered. He was delighted inwardly that he reached his goal.


    The man touched the gate, it would be difficult to open this gate with a normal method.


    The man started to chanting something. When he finished that, a huge magic circle comparable to the huge gate was created.


    A tide of water came out from it and crushed onto the gate. If there was another human beside him, he would be shocked to see the scale of the magic.


    It was 11th tier magic. The only peak of humanity can use the 11th tier magic.


    This magic can easily flood a town with water and casualty will be so huge that recovery will be almost impossible.


    But surprisingly enough the huge gate only damaged like someone hammered on it once. there was only a little crack on it.


    However, that little crack was enough for the man. He used another water magic but this time it was drill shape.


    He applied the drill shape water magic to the little crack that appeared on the huge gate.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    It created a hole that a human can enter. As it was made for, the man entered into the hole that he created just now.


    There is a passage in front of him. After walking to the end of the passage he saw a huge chamber there.


    In that chamber, there was a huge throne. And on that throne, a huge monster was sitting.


    It was an Orc. Eyes of the orc were shut. On his forehead, there was a deep blue color gemstone. In his right side of the hand, there was a huge axe.


    When he approached that gigantic monster, it opened its eyes.


    "Human, what do you want here?"


    The orc asked him with monstrous voice.


    "I want that."


    The man without pretend, straightly point his finger on the forehead of the orc. His objective was clear, he want that gemstone on the forehead of the orc.


    "Hmph!"


    Snorting once the orc peak the axe in right of him.


    Thus the battle began.


    The result of the battle came out. No one knows how many time has passed after when they began the battle but it was long... a long battle.


    The result was the dead body of the Orc was laying down, the man was sitting on its head and petting the gemstone which he gauged out from its forehead.


    "8 out of 72 gemstones has been secured. I wonder how long it will take to secure others."


    The man muttered in this lone chamber.


    "Matter not, Kiamat will procure every gemstone that we need to procure."


    The man said with an anticipated voice.


    After securing his job the man left the chamber. After he was long gone another shadow came out from the hole of the huge gate.


    That shadow was following the man beginning to end.


    His right eye was red and left eye was violet color.


    It was Uchiha Sasuke.


    He created the teleportation portal and went out of there.


    ***


    "Gemstone, huh. somewhere I saw a similar thing but I cannot remember that now."


    Jin Tiger muttered while grabbing the exact same gemstone that the man procured from the Orc forehead.


    It was Sasuke who replace the gemstone before that man can pocket it.


    Currently, they are in the office of Jin Tiger. There was another man present beside both of them. It was the Western Divine Dragon Emperor.


    "You see, one of the similar kind of stone I also have in my hand."


    Western Divine Dragon Emperor showed a similar kind of gemstone which was green.


    "Those guys searching for these gemstones. Including that gem, they had procured 8 gemstones and they are searching for total 72 gemstones."


    Sasuke said to Jin tiger.


    Jin narrowed his eyes. He is trying to remember something. When he remembered his eyes shown a sharp light.


    He opened his space-time portal and search for a certain thing from the remaining tools of his ruin sect.


    And he took out a similar gemstone that Sasuke stole from that man and the gemstone that Western Divine Dragon Emperor showed him but the color of this stone was deep red.


    "So, that was it! For this damn thing, they destroyed my whole sect which was akin to my own family."


    There was a wave of deeper anger in his face. Before today he had never got the clue about why that Kiamat trying to destroy his sect.


    But when he got the clue that his sect was destroyed for this little gemstone, he couldn''t withhold his anger in him, he was raging like a broken tide.


    A thick killing intent shown from his eyes. He would have destroyed that man thousands of time if he was in front of him.


    "Calm down, boy! It''s not time to make a rash decision."


    Dragon Emperor grabbed his shoulder.


    "I understand how you feel, my whole clan was murdered just in one night. I had rushed towards revenge blindly but the result was not that pleasant, so cool your head."


    It was Sasuke who advised him.


    Hearing that, Jin return to his sanity.


    "I am sorry to show such disgraceful behavior."


    Jin seeks apologies from both of them and calms down for the moment.